Table of Contents

Title Page

Copyright Page

Acknowledgements

Chapter 1 - Taking It Easy

Chapter 2 - On the Job

Chapter 3 - The Particulars of the Case

Chapter 4 - Will-o’-the-Wisp

Chapter 5 - Echoes & Leftovers

Chapter 6 - Information Retrieval

Chapter 7 - Evidence to Hand

Chapter 8 - Something Blue

Chapter 9 - Consequences

Chapter 10 - Can’t Go Home Again

Chapter 11 - Ear to the Ground

Chapter 12 - Crystal Clear

Chapter 13 - Mornings After

Chapter 14 - The Retail Witch

Chapter 15 - Trouble, Trouble

Chapter 16 - Necromancy for Beginners

Chapter 17 - The Hard Lesson

Chapter 18 - No Rest for the Wicked

Chapter 19 - The Kids Are Not All Right

Chapter 20 - Calling on the Dead

Chapter 21 - Invocat Redux

Chapter 22 - Dead Come Calling

Chapter 23 - Ghost-Hunting

Chapter 24 - The Quick and the Dead

Chapter 25 - Postmortem

PRAISE FOR

Sins & Shadows

“Dark and fascinating.”

—Kat Richardson, national bestselling author of Vanished

“A solid start to the series, and should quickly gain fans . . . Ms. Benedict does a fantastic job of drawing readers into the chaos of the heroine’s life and keeping them firmly invested in the outcome. The characters are passionate, the story heavy on action, and the emotions run high.”

—Darque Reviews

“Sylvie is harder and darker than the usual paranormal PI, and this story is the better for it.”

—CA Reviews

“Lyn Benedict uses as her background Greek mythology to provide an excellent investigative fantasy thriller . . . a fascinating, spellbinding work.”

—Genre Go Round Reviews

“Ferocious, no-holds-barred Sylvie is abrasive but forthright—a heroine that any reader would champion. Rounded out by a series of well-developed characters and pulse-pounding action, this story looks to be the start of an excellent series.”

—Romantic Times

“Lyn Benedict delivers one hell of a powerful story, expertly weaving Greek, Egyptian, and Christian lore and traditions together before tossing them into a modern setting . . . Sylvie herself is a tough cookie, one willing to boss around gods and monsters alike to get the job done.”

—The Green Man Review

“With fantastic characters, engrossing magic, and creative mayhem, Benedict gives us a new twist on the supernatural noir front. A fast-paced ride all the way!”

—Chris Marie Green, author of Deep in the Woods “Lyn Benedict has crafted a story filled with many fantastic characters that keep you enthralled from beginning to end . . . For this reason alone, I will definitely be a Lyn Benedict reader from this point forward.”—Patricia’s Vampire Notes

Ace Books by Lyn Benedict

SINS & SHADOWS

GHOSTS & ECHOES

THE BERKLEY PUBLISHING GROUP

Published by the Penguin Group

Penguin Group (USA) Inc.

375 Hudson Street, New York, New York 10014, USA

Penguin Group (Canada), 90 Eglinton Avenue East, Suite 700, Toronto, Ontario M4P 2Y3, Canada (a division of Pearson Penguin Canada Inc.)

Penguin Books Ltd., 80 Strand, London WC2R 0RL, England

Penguin Group Ireland, 25 St. Stephen’s Green, Dublin 2, Ireland (a division of Penguin Books Ltd.)

Penguin Group (Australia), 250 Camberwell Road, Camberwell, Victoria 3124, Australia

(a division of Pearson Australia Group Pty. Ltd.)

Penguin Books India Pvt. Ltd., 11 Community Centre, Panchsheel Park, New Delhi—110 017, India

Penguin Group (NZ), 67 Apollo Drive, Rosedale, North Shore 0632, New Zealand (a division of Pearson New Zealand Ltd.)

Penguin Books (South Africa) (Pty.) Ltd., 24 Sturdee Avenue, Rosebank, Johannesburg 2196, South Africa

Penguin Books Ltd., Registered Offices: 80 Strand, London WC2R 0RL, England

This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places, and incidents either are the product of the author’s imagination or are used fictitiously, and any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, business establishments, events, or locales is entirely coincidental. The publisher does not have any control over and does not assume any responsibility for author or third-party websites or their content.

GHOSTS & ECHOES

An Ace Book / published by arrangement with the author

PRINTING HISTORY

Ace mass-market edition / May 2010

Copyright © 2010 by Lane Robins.

All rights reserved. No part of this book may be reproduced, scanned, or distributed in any printed or electronic form without permission. Please do not participate in or encourage piracy of copyrighted materials in violation of the author’s rights. Purchase only authorized editions.

For information, address: The Berkley Publishing Group,
a division of Penguin Group (USA) Inc.,
375 Hudson Street, New York, New York 10014.

eISBN : 978-1-101-18699-2

ACE
Ace Books are published by The Berkley Publishing Group,
a division of Penguin Group (USA) Inc.,
375 Hudson Street, New York, New York 10014.
ACE and the “A” design are trademarks of Penguin Group (USA) Inc.

http://us.penguingroup.com

Acknowledgments

Thanks to all the people who helped make this book a pleasure to write—long-suffering friends in Miami who helped bring me up-to-date with the city one picture at a time; writing compatriots who took the time to read more than one draft; Caitlin Blasdell, my ever-helpful agent; and Anne Sowards, at Ace, for her advice and support.

1

Taking It Easy

JUST BEFORE 2 P.M., SOUTH BEACH TRAFFIC WAS AS SLOW AS IT EVER got. The sidewalks were white-hot under the June sun, and the only people walking about were red-shouldered, red-nosed tourists going puffy in the heat. The glass storefronts gave back reflections of sunlight, and the palm fronds shivered, seeking a breeze.

Sylvie idled her battered truck, waiting for a cluster of bathing-suit-clad students to pass in front of her. Once they ambled on by, Sylvie pulled into the alley between her office and Frankie’s Bar.

She let the truck engine hum and rattle for a moment—two o’clock. She could get away with not going into work, decide it was too late to make it worthwhile, and go home. What was one more day off tacked on to a month of days?

Maybe one day too many.

There was a difference between taking time off to get her grief and rage under control and taking time off because she was scared to go back to work. Scared to test her self-control. Scared she might get someone else killed the way she’d gotten Michael Demalion killed.

The ocean hissed and seethed and slapped at the nearby piers, boats bobbing in the waves, and Sylvie wondered how the ocean could sound so welcoming on Sanibel and so threatening at home.

You’ve never dropped bodies into the Gulf of Mexico, her little dark voice whispered. Only Biscayne Bay and the Atlantic.

“Yeah, didn’t miss you,” Sylvie murmured. Home for less than an hour, and her dark-natured backbrain was mouthing off again. Her vacation was definitely over. Time to go see what havoc had been wrought while Alex had been running the store.

The glass front was smudge-free and shining, the letters reading SHADOWS INQUIRIES crisp-edged and free from salt scour. Sylvie traced the curve of one of them, thought it might have been repainted in her absence. She opened the door, blinked in the contrast of light, from sunny Florida outdoors to dim fluorescence. The scene revealed itself to her in bits: Alex puttering in the dimly lit kitchenette, the German shepherd dozing on the leather couch beneath the window, the front desk piled high with files, the yawning gap of a dark stairwell leading upward to Sylvie’s private office, and the dark scent of coffee vying with cleaning solutions.

The checkered linoleum, black and white, gleamed in a way that suggested Alex had taken ruthless advantage of Sylvie’s absence to see things set back into place. Even the green-leather couch sported a patch or two, neat joins where the werewolf-clawed furniture had been repaired. That was beyond Alex. Alex had raided petty cash and called for the cleaners.

And why not? Clean start, a clear heart. Ease back into things. No hurries, no worries, no fuss or muss. Even her little dark voice, that primitive and baser side of her, usually so quick to demand action, only murmured lazy agreement. After a month of inaction, it was in a near stupor, smothered by sun and sand and enough tropical cocktails to keep a frat party happy.

Alexandra Figueroa-Smith, her business partner, looked up as Sylvie entered. Her expression, serious and a little bored, lightened, and she squealed, “You’re back!” She launched herself in Sylvie’s direction, all long limbs and bright makeup; the computer monitor rocked on the desk as she passed. “And you’re not even burned. I hate you—how the hell?—the way you were lying out, you should be toast. A carcinogen briquette.”

“Charming image,” Sylvie said. She evaded the hug, hit the kitchenette, and turned off the snazzy, easy-serve espresso maker a grateful client had given them. She swept the litter of punctured containers into the trash, and the unused pile—scarily smaller—into a cupboard, closed it firmly. “You’re cut off.” Guerro, lounging on the couch, thumped his plumy tail once in what Sylvie swore was gratitude.

“I’ve been doing the job of two people for the past two weeks. That means I get to drink coffee for two. ’Sides, it’s the good stuff.”

“Yeah?” Sylvie said. Alex reached into the cupboard, pulled out one of the little pods, and waved it at her. Sylvie sighed. Alex looked more like a grunge barista than an investigator, with her pierced brow, pink Hello Kitty baby tee, and camo cargos falling too long over yellow flip-flops. Sylvie kept meaning to have talks about business dress, but she liked Alex’s irreverent outfits. Besides, they were of a size enough that if important meetings came up, Alex could borrow Sylvie’s spare clothes kept upstairs. The coffee pod bounced under Sylvie’s nose, and she sighed again.

“Fine, give it,” Sylvie said. She switched the machine back on, but wandered away, and fiddled with the blinds above the battered, green-leather sofa. “Off, Guerro.”

The dog, sighing heavily, obeyed; Sylvie slung herself onto the sofa and assumed the position she’d practiced so well the past month—on her back, elbow crooked above her eyes, comfy. Alex set the tiny cup on her stomach; Sylvie curled her fingers around its warmth and looked up at the window’s gilt letters shining in the afternoon sunlight. It was good to be home.

She sipped the coffee—Alex was right; it was tasty stuff—and said, “So. Anything pending?”

“There’s always something,” Alex said, shoving Sylvie’s legs over and sitting down. “You want interesting, dull but profitable, or all kinds of special? ’Cause, honestly, the special’s piling up a bit.”

Sylvie kept her smile with a tiny expenditure of effort. Yeah. It always did. The Magicus Mundi never stopped knocking at the real world’s door. At best, it was as persistent and as annoying as the small child playing doorbell pranks and sniggering in the bushes. At worst, it smashed windows, crawled inside, and took lives. Sylvie rarely got called for small problems, mostly because people were too blind to notice anything short of a disaster.

Sometimes she thought that the conflicts between the two worlds—human and magical—were more recognized than people let on, that it wasn’t blind stupidity, the utter failure to observe what was really happening, but was, instead, a vast conspiracy to deny the Magicus Mundi any toehold in real-world society. After all, if you knew it existed, you had to make laws to deal with it. The world wasn’t doing so hot with the rules it already had.

She took a slug of her cooling coffee. “So. What’s on offer?”

“Parents who tried to deprogram their kid—thought he was in a cult, not a coven—now their house is cursed.”

Sylvie grimaced. “Pass. I’ve pissed off enough witches lately.”

“A werewolf who wants you to mediate—”

“Pass,” Sylvie said. “They squabble worse than high-schoolers, and someone always ends up peeing on my shoes.”

“Missing woman, disappeared in the ’Glades. Car found, but no sign of foul play. Husband thinks it was aliens.”

Sylvie propped herself up on her elbows, the better to convey her exasperation. “Aliens? Magicus Mundi’s bad enough without little green men. Did you give him the Good Shepherd’s number?”

“You keep it close,” Alex said.

“Sorry,” Sylvie said. “Any missing persons like that, call him. He does this thing with magical gates—” At Alex’s opening mouth, Sylvie shook her head. “Don’t ask. I don’t know how it works. I’ll get you his number for your files.”

Alex nodded, grinning. Sylvie closed her eyes, the better to miss that triumphant smile. She still had reservations. There was a distinct difference to Alex’s knowing that Sylvie took on cases that involved the supernatural and Alex helping Sylvie in that world. The Magicus Mundi killed people.

We kill people, the dark voice that haunted her said abruptly, like a drunk startled awake to join a conversation. Sylvie counted to ten under her breath, thought of waves stroking the beach, and the voice subsided, still conjugating the ways she had, did, and would again, kill people. Some genetic legacies were purely good. Some were more complicated.

An enhanced survival trait like the voice in the back of her mind might keep her alive, but it also liked to dwell on blood.

Opening her eyes, she caught Alex making the “sneaky face,” biting her lip, frowning slightly, the face she made when she was about to try to convince Sylvie to do something.

“Don’t spin it or sell it. Just tell me,” Sylvie said. “What’s the case?”

“There’s a cop—”

Sylvie was already shaking her head; her hair rasped across her shoulders with each shake.

“He’s having an identity crisis, strange dreams, voices in his head, all that; he thinks he’s possessed or haunted.”

“Psychiatrist, psychologist, priest, or rabbi,” Sylvie said. “Anyone but me. That it?”

Alex slapped the notepad onto the desk. “He needs help.”

“Not the kind I can give. Anything else on offer?”

“What do you want?” Alex said. “Might be easier to narrow down what you do like in a case. Your dislikes apparently fill a phone book.”

“Don’t snap at me,” Sylvie said. “Cops have big problems and bad attitudes. I don’t want big problems. What I want? No dead things, no mayhem, no weeping relatives, missing people, long-lost loves, and just in case you missed it the first time, no life-and-death struggles.” She thumped the couch for emphasis, raising dog hair, dust, and the scent of coconut oil from long-ago sun-lotion spillage. Guerro thrust his head under her hand, and she petted his ears absently, aware, very aware, of Alex studying her. Judging her.

“Okay,” Alex said, and put humor in her tone, a deliberate step away from touchy subjects. “Slacker Sylvie. Who’da thought?”

Sylvie flipped her off, though the tight knot in her belly was already easing. Part of the reason she hated it when Alex tried manipulation games was that she was so damn good at them. She set her feet down, gave the couch back to the dog, and stretched. “Let me know if something good comes in. Something nice. Clinical. Easy.”

“Like what?”

“Surprise me. Until then, you know where I’ll be.”

“Upstairs, making sure I didn’t screw up the books, dooming us to bankruptcy, auditors, and ultimate penury.”

“Bingo,” Sylvie said. She went around the desk and climbed the narrow stairs wedged between the little kitchenette and bathroom. Her office door creaked ominously when she opened it, and she yelled back down, “Stellar job with the WD-40, Alex.”

A rude mutter floated upward, and she shut the door, smiling. Her desk waited, nice, neat, only one file in the center position, a man’s name written on the tab. Adam Wright. She flipped it open. Yup. The Cop with Issues.

Sylvie slid it to the side and opened the right-hand drawer. She tugged the gun out, rested its weight in her palm, settled her finger on the trigger. She sighted along it, aimed at the stress crack in the far wall’s stucco. “Bang,” she whispered. The little dark voice roused, waiting to see what bled.

Sylvie was afraid that, despite a month off doggedly avoiding conflict of even the tiniest kind, she was exactly the same as before. Aggressive. Belligerent. A trigger-happy trouble magnet prone to holding grudges. And still, no matter how she tried to pretend, she was still The Murderer’s Child. The descendant of Cain, the first murderer, and Lilith, the disobedient.

Lilith the dead, the dark voice purred.

Yes, Sylvie answered back, wordlessly. Yes.

She and the dark voice shared a moment of utter satisfaction before she tamped her vicious pleasure down. Her ancestry gave her a few useful perks: healthy paranoia, boundless determination, and a sense of self that refused to roll over even for the most powerful of magical denizens. On the downside, it brought an array of character flaws: cynicism, overconfidence, and an easily roused rage at life’s inequities, at abusive systems, at anything that presumed to call itself an authority.

It had been a peculiar sort of wake-up call to realize that Lilith and she shared a personal motto: Cedo Nulli. I yield to none. Lilith’s refusal to obey her god had burned so deep and so long that it entered her bloodline and came out in Sylvie’s. All unknowing, Sylvie had tattooed the motto on her skin the first moment it occurred to her to do so.

Maybe, if Sylvie had never involved herself in the Magicus Mundi, that spark of Lilith, that little dark voice that preached survival and dissension, would never have roused. It made her twitchy, made her wake at nights wondering what she had loosed into her psyche.

Alex tapped on the door and came in; her face tightened as she saw the gun, a dark splotch on the weathered pine. Sylvie flipped the file folder open to cover it, and Alex said, “You’re going to take Wright’s case?”

“No,” Sylvie said. “Did you need something?”

“Your dad called earlier. I forgot. Zoe’s coming over. She’s grounded or something, and you’re supposed to watch her.”

“What?” Sylvie asked. “Now?”

“Yeah,” Alex said.

“All right, then. Forewarned is forearmed and all that.”

Alex nodded and headed back downstairs. Sylvie rolled up the thin file on the troubled cop and chucked it after her. “Take that, too!”

Desk cleared of imminent problems, she sat back to enjoy the peace. With Zoe on the way, it would be short-lived.

Sylvie sighed. She shouldn’t begrudge her sister her attention. She hadn’t seen her for a month, barely saw her before that. This year had been hell for family responsibilities; she was up for the bad-sister award. Zoe had called her several times, but Sylvie had always had other things to do. First, it had been relocating werewolves, then Rafael’s dying, followed by the whole Chicago clusterfuck and Demalion—

Her hands tightened, made empty, impotent fists. Her shoulders knotted. Sylvie let her breath out, as steadily as the tide, dropped her shoulders, rolled her neck. The monthlong retreat was supposed to have put an end to that kind of tension. Dwelling on all the ways she was a screwup wasn’t helping.

She had to give herself at least one virtue point: When she’d made her impromptu retreat to Sanibel, she’d invited Zoe to join her. Zoe had been tempted. Gnawed her lip, eagerness in her eyes, but her best friend, Bella, had clutched her round the neck and laughingly told Sylvie that she couldn’t take her Zoe away, that they had school finals, plus a special project due.

Zoe, reluctantly, had agreed.

Sylvie had been as relieved as she’d been disappointed. She’d forgotten about school. These days, high school was barely a blip on her radar. Her parents would not have been pleased if Zoe’s junior-year finals took second place to a meaningless vacation. So she’d taken Alex instead. Alex had lasted a bare week before boredom sent her back to Miami’s faster-paced days.

But Sylvie was back now, and there weren’t any cases on deck, so Zoe could come first. Hell, if Alex honored her wishes—if the new cases fitted her new criteria—there’d be time enough to spend with her sister. Last summer for it, really. Zoe was headed into senior year, and all her plans revolved around her friends and college, a future Sylvie couldn’t even imagine. A normal life.

Sylvie leaned back in her desk chair, fighting a tinge of envy. She’d had that kind of future planned out once, had been on the right path—college, a business degree almost within her grasp. Then a friend from her high-school days came to her with an impossible story—her husband was trying to sacrifice their child to gain immortality—that turned out to be true. Sylvie’s normal future had never materialized.

Spend too much time with Zoe, and you’ll blight hers, the little dark voice murmured. It sounded almost sad as it dished out unpalatable truth. Zoe was observant, determined, clever; she’d find out about the Magicus Mundi if she spent any real time with Sylvie. And the genes were the same. If Zoe got a good look into the Magicus Mundi, what might wake in her? Her own dark voice? Her own bloody determination? A violent life to rival Sylvie’s?

New plan, Sylvie thought. Forget about the crazy lunch tour they had launched in an attempt to eat at every restaurant in Miami. Forget about the late-night phone calls where Zoe giggled and dished gossip that Sylvie could barely follow. Forget it all and fuck sisterhood. Keep Zoe at a safe distance.

Yeah, that was going to go over well. Zoe didn’t need a magical wake-up call to be determined. She’d been born that way.

The quiet below was broken. The front door banged open, Guerro barked, and Alex’s voice rose up the stairs, faintly muffled by the closed door. “Sylvie?”

A walk-in? Zoe earlier than anticipated? Sylvie pushed herself to her feet, grabbed the Hurricanes Windbreaker hanging over the back of her chair, tucking the gun into its pocket. Just in case.

Thumping down the stairs, she drew to a halt, a smile forming as she saw the young man waiting by the doorway. “Frankie?”

“Hey, Shadows,” he said. “Got a minute?”

“For you, sure,” she said. She leaned on the reception desk next to Alex.

Frankie was the boy next door, in this case literally; he and his partner, Etienne, ran the bar across the alley. Frankie, she liked. The woman lingering in the doorway behind him, she didn’t. Lisse Conrad, owner of the art gallery down the street, had started her relationship with Sylvie by passing a petition to deny her business space. PIs, apparently, were not posh.

Conrad looked uncomfortable now; high spots of color bloomed on her sculpted cheekbones when she met Sylvie’s eyes. Her mouth twisted. She jumped when Guerro barked. That was all right with Sylvie. Art dealers weren’t high on her happy list right now. Not after Lilith had nearly brought about the end of the world in the guise of one.

“Don’t tell me,” Sylvie said. “You want my help.” Conrad looked to Frankie. Sylvie looked at him also, at his hands stuffed in his chinos, rocking back on his heels, trying for the look of an innocent schoolboy and failing.

“What gives, Frankie?” Sylvie asked.

“Things have been kind of weird around here last month or so; don’t know if you two were in the loop?”

“Consider us excluded,” Sylvie said. Alex coughed. A warning of bad behavior.

“Please, have a seat,” Alex said, gesturing toward the sofa. Frankie led Lisse to the seat, settled himself beside her. “Coffee?”

“No,” the woman said. She flicked her fingers, pushing dog fur away from her skirt.

In the gaps of the miniblinds, Sylvie saw an older-model grey Taurus slowing to a halt, holding up traffic just outside the door.

Sylvie opened her mouth to kick the woman out; she wasn’t interested in helping. Alex cut her off. “Syl, your sister’s here. Why don’t you let me talk to Lis—” At the woman’s sour expression, she continued, “Ms. Conrad.”

Sylvie hesitated. Letting Alex talk to Conrad was as good as taking the case. Alex was a soft touch, and she approved of income.

The front door slammed open, slammed shut, and brought in a teenage girl, all bad temper and self-importance.

On the desk, the silver warning bell rang twice uncertainly. Alex set her fingers to it, stilling the echo, but looked around warily. The bell was a witch’s gift, alerting them to any dark magic entering their shop.

Sylvie turned her attention away from the bell as it fell back to inert metal. Just a fluke. It wasn’t bad magic walking in, only a teenager with a penchant for slamming the door. Even the window had rattled briefly; no surprise, then, that the bell had shifted.

“Nice,” Zoe said. “You can’t have a bell over the door like everyone else?”

“You can’t come in without slamming doors? How old are you, six?” Sylvie sniped right back. Ah, sisterhood. She waved at her dad as he drove on by, having committed his personal hit-and-run on her life.

Lisse Conrad picked at the patch on the couch, her nails finding the old damage unerringly.

“It’s Friday,” Zoe said. “How lame is this? I’m grounded for something so stupid, you won’t even believe it.” She turned to throw herself on the couch, her usual sulk pattern, and blushed scarlet when she saw Conrad watching her with a frown.

“Don’t want to get grounded?” Sylvie said. “Don’t get caught. C’mon, brat. Upstairs. You can tell me what you did. Then we can go get dinner and bitch about the folks.”

Zoe blew sleek hair out of her face on a sigh, smoothed the seaming of her crisp white blouse before taking the narrow stairs ahead of Sylvie. Checking that she still qualified for fashion-model status, Sylvie thought. But that was Zoe. Sylvie had taught her to drive the day she turned fifteen, loaned her the truck the day she turned sixteen, and tried—and failed—to persuade her parents that Zoe needed a car of her own. It wasn’t altruism on her part. Sylvie’s weekends had been subject to being held hostage at the mall while Zoe worked her way through the sale racks at Banana Republic and Armani Exchange, interrogated the women at Sephora, and turned herself into ms. junior fashion plate.

Sylvie looked down at her own worn jeans, her T-shirt, the faded ’Canes jacket, and wondered if they were truly related. Zoe liked the nice things in life, and Sylvie, whose clothes were ruined as frequently as they were bought, didn’t bother much with trying to look anything beyond clean and presentable.

Once they were in the office, Sylvie slumped down behind her desk, and said, “So, spill?”

Zoe ambled about the room, poking at things. She ran her fingers over the pile of phone books in the guest chair, pulled the dusty roman blinds up so she could stare down into the alley. “Stayed out overnight without asking first. It’s not like it was even a school night! It’s summer, for god’s sake. Ari and I had been shopping all day, trying on a billion ugly swimsuits, then hunting for furniture. She’s going to redo her room. I was just too tired to drive home after all that, and it was too late to call. I was being considerate. Catch me doing that again.”

Sylvie snorted, trying to hide a laugh. That much excuse mingled with indignation? It had to be a lie. Teenagers never understood the concept of less being more.

Zoe sighed and grinned. “Look, you probably have things to do. Let’s just make a deal.”

And sometimes, she knew in her bones that they were sisters. In some ways, the brat reminded her of looking in a fun-house mirror—same brown hair, same brown eyes, same rangy build, only distorted—made smaller, made innocent.

“Syl, you’ll let me go out, right? I mean, Mom and Dad totally overreacted. And I’ve got a date with Carson.”

Sylvie said, “What happened to Raul?” Not committing to anything.

“Oh, great. Bring him up,” Zoe said, sweet entreaty defaulting right back to teenage indignation. “He was only three boyfriends ago. You know, if you can’t bother to call me back, you could at least read my blog. . . .”

“It’s not safe for you to be out roaming the streets late. Miami’s a dangerous—”

“How after-school special,” Zoe said. “C’mon, Syl, you act like I’m out there turning tricks. I’m a big girl. I can take care of myself. Not that you know that. Since you’re never around anymore.”

“I’ve been—”

“Busy. So you say. For someone who’s quick to question me, you’re not big on sharing the details.” Zoe propped herself on the edge of Sylvie’s desk, tried to stare her down.

“I’ve got bigger problems than schoolwork and dating,” Sylvie said. A quick flicker of memory: Demalion leaning over, pressing a small, sleepy kiss to her shoulder. She shook it away. Taking it easy meant not thinking about him.

“And I don’t?” Zoe’s cheeks flushed; her lips thinned. “You have no idea how hard—”

“I’m sure shopping really takes it out of you,” Sylvie snapped, regretted it instantly. Zoe jerked to her feet. Sylvie’s apology derailed as she saw the glint of unexpected rage in her sister’s eyes. The mirror isn’t so distorted after all, she thought distantly; then it was only Zoe again, and Sylvie said, “Zo, I’m sorry. Just, it’s been a real bad time around here. I shouldn’t take it out on you.”

The discontent and bad temper in Zoe’s face faded and didn’t come back. “So, I can go out, right?”

“And she never gives up,” Sylvie said. “Sorry, brat. You know the drill by now. No boys, no girls, no going out, and fork over the cell phone.”

Alex’s tap on the door and subsequent entry derailed Zoe’s first retort but not her scowl. Alex flashed a check in Sylvie’s face, a quick here and gone, but Sylvie caught the amount—$1,200. Standard two-day fee for clients Sylvie didn’t like.

Sylvie opened her mouth to bitch, just for the sake of it, and Alex’s expression went from pleased to flat. She leaned over the desk, hissed, “You wanted an easy case. This is it. A couple of stakeouts, you turn the results over to the cops. Bloodless. Easy. And a chance for goodwill among our stuck-up neighbors. You don’t get to bitch when the universe gives you exactly what you requested.”

“But Conrad’s such a—” Sylvie caught the whine in her own voice, caught her sister smirking, and gave in on principle. No bad role models here. “Stakeout?”

“Give me twenty minutes, and I’ll have a file ready for you with the most likely address. I’m chasing a pattern to the robberies. But you’ll be able to start tonight.”

Sylvie slumped, thinking, yeah, Alex with a full partnership was going to be a pain in her ass. Then another thought occurred, brought a smile to her lips. “Tonight? Fine. But you’re sitting Zoe overnight.”

“What?” Two voices in outraged harmony. Amazing, Sylvie thought. Alex and Zoe so rarely agreed on anything at all.

“She watches Doctor Who and wears weird clothes with dog hair all over them,” Zoe wailed. “I’ve got better things to do!”

Alex grimaced. Sylvie said, hastily, “I owe you one, Alex.”

Zoe stopped whining long enough to say, “Her? What about what you owe me?”

“You’re going to owe me a big one,” Alex said.

Given that Zoe was now nicely aggravated anyway, Sylvie grabbed her sister’s purse and dumped it out. Grounded girls didn’t get to play with their toys. Zoe yelped, but the deed was done. Sylvie ruthlessly confiscated the iPhone—wondering how the hell Zoe had conned her parents out of that chunk of change; she hadn’t had it the last time Sylvie got to play prison warden—another cell phone, iPod, a pack of cigarettes, a lighter, and an orange bottle of prescription drugs. Sylvie rolled the bottle in her hand. Maybe her parents were right to be concerned. She and Zoe had done this song and dance before, but there’d never been drugs involved.

Kids could get in over their heads really damn fast. Sylvie had seen it more than once. The parents worried about the kid’s grades, the boyfriend/girlfriend, and by the time they started really worrying, by the time they showed up on Sylvie’s doorstep, their baby was gone for good.

From the corner of her eye, she saw Alex slinking out, playing at discretion. Sylvie turned the bottle again, listening to the pills clicking inside. The label read AMOXICILLIN. The contents, when she popped the lid off, were clearly not.

“Those aren’t mine,” Zoe said.

Sylvie tilted the bottle up, reading the name on the label. Isabel Martinez. “So I see. You holding them for her or taking them for her?”

“Holding,” Zoe said.

“That the truth?”

“Yeah.”

“Like you told me you quit smoking?”

“I did.”

Sylvie held up the cigarette pack. The two cigarettes left in it rattled loosely. “You holding these for Bella also?”

“You know what? Screw you,” Zoe said. “I haven’t even hung out with Bella in weeks. If you were around, you might have known that. She’s all messed up, and I know when to walk away. I’m old enough to make my own decisions.”

“I’ll believe that when you start making sensible ones,” Sylvie snapped. More worried than she wanted to be—she was taking things easy, dammit—she shoved the rest of her sister’s belongings back into her Vuitton knockoff: wallet, a slide of cash—twenties and tens—enough cosmetics for three makeovers, a couple of small candles in red and gold, spare earrings, a perfume sample, a comb, and a double handful of salt and powdered creamer packets from some fast-food place. She turned the last over a couple of times, trying to figure out why they were there. The powdered creamers worried her, made her think of drugs being cut. The salt . . . She couldn’t imagine what Zoe would need salt in that quantity for.

“The cafeteria sucks,” Zoe said. “They always run out of condiments.” She snatched them back, shoved them in on top of everything else, and Sylvie narrowed her eyes. Was Zoe nervous? Or telling the simple truth?

Zoe took the bag, clutched it to her chest, and watched as Sylvie swept the confiscated items into her own satchel. “It’s nearly dinnertime. Alex’ll take you next door. Frankie’ll feed you for free—he owes me one—but don’t make his life difficult by asking for a drink.”

Zoe shrugged as if the thought had never crossed her mind. “You’re really sending me off with her? We’re not even going to do dinner together?”

Sylvie shoved her sister toward the stairs. “Work calls. Go play nice, Zo. Or I’ll drag you on the stakeout with me. You’d like that even less. We can talk tomorrow. Promise.”

Liar, her little dark voice said. You’ll find another excuse. For her own good.

“What are you staking out, anyway?”

Alex met them at the base of the stairs with a promptness that suggested she’d been eavesdropping via the intercom.

“Potential burglary,” she answered, handing Sylvie the promised file. “A gang’s working the south Florida circuit. No one knows how they’re getting in. Hit the jewelry store up the street, the art gallery, loads of others. Sylvie’s been hired to find them.”

“Oh,” Zoe said, her voice gone small and tight as if she’d never considered that Sylvie’s job might involve real criminals. “You think you’ll catch them?”

“That’s the plan,” Sylvie said.

2

On the Job

FOUR HOURS INTO HER STAKEOUT OF MIAMI’S BAYSIDE MALL, AND Sylvie was cursing Lisse Conrad, Alex, her too-small truck, and mankind’s love of asphalt, which kept the nighttime hours at a balmy ninety-seven degrees. The sun was down; Biscayne Bay was a bare parking lot’s width away; a stiff breeze stirred the air. The night should have been nothing but beautifully cool. Sylvie’s jeans stuck to the leather seat each and every time she shifted, giving the lie to that. Baking from below. Good for pastries, not people.

She shifted, smelled her own salt sweat and the faint drift of night-blooming jasmine. Sticky seat leather or not, boredom and a SOB holster kept her hunting for a comfortable position. Her legs tangled again, confined in the wheel well, unable to stretch completely. She’d tried propping them along the bench seat or on the dash, but both positions left her vulnerable, unable to move quickly if needed.

She was one step away from declaring the night a washout and going home. The matter was police business, really, not hers. Not an unlicensed PI who worked the Magicus Mundi beat.

But if she did, if she started up the engine, let it growl out her frustration as she headed for home, for air-conditioning, for a cool shower and clean sheets; if she quit this case before it had even begun, Alex would be . . . visibly, horribly . . . disappointed in her. Sylvie could face down werewolves, succubi, angels, even a god or two, but Alex? Tell Alex that Sylvie thought the case was tedious and out of her purview, and to hell with making nice with the neighbors who had hired her? No way.

Movement on the access road, the bump-bump of a van’s tires slowing over the speed hump. Sylvie snatched up the binoculars, trained them on the van’s side in time to get the last of their logo vanishing beneath a streetlamp—ITORIAL SERVICES and a dancing mop. She took down the license number, just in case, but unless the police were far more incompetent than she imagined, these were not her guys.

She let her head drop back to the headrest, her list drifting to the floor beneath her feet, her hair snagging in the seat belt. It was a terrible thing to think, but she almost missed the death-and-devastation beat she usually marched to: At least then, she wasn’t bored. Frantic, half out of her mind with anger or fear, and injured—but not bored. The very things she told Alex she wanted to escape. People were contrary to the bone, she thought. Why should she be any different?

Still, she didn’t really mean it. It was just resentment for taking a case she didn’t want. Trying to catch burglars in the act.

Alex had made it more palatable by pointing out all the unusual features of the case, pointing out reasons why Sylvie was exactly the woman for the job. It might be Alex working overtime to draw conclusions, but the case as presented did twig the part of her brain that resonated to magic. It was the illogic of it all.

Sixteen stores, all robbed this summer, all without a single alarm going off. When the workers arrived in the morning, the alarms worked as they were supposed to. The alarm companies’ records said the alarms hadn’t been bypassed or accessed, that no one had come or gone at all. So either there was a conspiracy spanning five alarm companies, sixteen stores, and three insurance agencies, or something trickier was going on.

Sylvie didn’t have objections to a real-world conspiracy; just because she knew magic existed didn’t make it responsible for everything unusual.

However, if it was a conspiracy, it was one that was both too clever and astoundingly stupid. Clever enough to be discreet. Stupid because . . . sixteen stores robbed of stuff. Not cash. Not easy items to fence. Not items that could be used as stepping-stones to more important crimes. Just stuff. The closest they’d come to real money was an independent jewelry store that specialized in antique art deco. Distinctive, but not high-dollar.

It just couldn’t be profitable. It sure as hell shouldn’t have been discreet. One of the stores hit was a coffee shop; they’d been robbed of their espresso machine, a La Pavoni behemoth.

It was far too much effort for far too little reward. But if magic was involved, then maybe the effort changed. Required fewer people, less of a need for profit.

Even if these burglars had managed to rob a whole slew of South Beach stores successfully by using magic, then what? Sylvie was a blunt instrument, more competent at handing out punishment than gathering prosecutable evidence. Most of the people she was sent after ended up dead.

That seemed like overkill for a bunch of after-hours thieves.

Still, she thought, shifting again, nearly winding herself with the steering wheel, taking the burglary case at least got Alex off her back about the might-be-possessed-cop case. Sylvie might dislike boredom; she also disliked complicated tangles. Give her a clear-cut foe and a lot of ammunition, and she knew where she stood.

She tugged the gun out of her holster with a lot of wiggling and cursing, rested its weight in her palm, settled her finger on the trigger. She sighted along it in the dark, aimed at the far wall of the parking garage, testing to see if the dark voice within stirred again. Testing herself.

Alex said the world needed her, but that didn’t give Sylvie free rein to be nothing but a monster-killer with an increasingly fluid definition of what made a monster.

She holstered the gun, wiped her hands on her shirt. She reached for the dash, kicked the AC and the radio on, a blast of tepid air and hair bands overriding the hissing tide of Biscayne Boulevard traffic. She fluffed her damp hair off her neck and wished for burglars, for anything to distract her from the nearly physical boredom. She should have known better.

Life had a way of granting unconsidered wishes.

A man stepped into the parking lot, a lean silhouette under a distant streetlight, paused, and peered through the gloom. His gaze swept the lot, focused in on her truck, then beelined toward her.

Sylvie rolled up her windows, reached for her gun, wondering why she’d bothered to holster it in the first place. The man’s walk, his stance, his confident attitude—it suggested someone at ease in the dark, righteous in his purpose. Security guard, if she was lucky. Cop, if she wasn’t. Authority figures and her—never a happy combination, and that wasn’t even counting the locals with a personal grudge.

He tapped on the window glass. She showed him her gun, the PI license not worth the paper it was printed on. The gun was distraction enough that people, especially law-type people with a healthy concern for weapons in the hands of civilians, didn’t look too closely at the license.

She supposed sooner or later Alex would suggest she jump through the hoops. Sylvie knew she’d fight her on that one. In the beginning, it had been miserliness, coupled with a desire to stay under the radar, that kept her from applying. Now, her rep made, she had no interest at all in interning for someone else, in going back to school, in asking someone else for permission to be what she already was.

The cop grinned, a flash of teeth in the dark, and leaned against her truck. He pulled a small notepad from his pocket, scribbled on it with a stub of a pencil, then flattened it against the window.

She didn’t want to look at it; he tapped more decisively, and she gave in.

In careful block printing the note read, ALEX SAYS YOU OWE HER. He pulled the pad away, scribbled another word on it, and showed her again. BIG. Underlined twice with an arrow from ALEX SAYS.

Sylvie banged her head on the steering wheel and whimpered.

He waited outside, drumming his fingers on the side of her truck, all firecracker impatience. She gave in, popped the door locks, trying to remember the name on the troubled cop’s file. This guy couldn’t be anyone else.

He clambered in on the passenger’s side, long-limbed and angular, built in lines of wire and sinew. He held out a hand for her to shake. “Ms. Lightner. Sylvie, yeah?”

“You’re Wright,” she said, not taking it.

He pulled his hand back with a what-can-you-do shrug. “I like to think so. Not so sure, of late.” He slouched into place, feet propped on the dash, peering out between his spread knees. “What’re we watching for?”

“None of your business,” Sylvie said, but without temper. For a thirtysomething cop, he radiated boyish earnestness. His blond hair, sticking up in goofy tufts, his ready-to-grin expression—they made her think of a particularly scruffy golden retriever. Amiable, eager, a disaster about to happen.

“Guess not,” he said. Silence fell. She counted silently to five and gave herself bonus points when he only made it to three. “Still, I’m here an’ all—might as well help out.”

“Thought I was supposed to help you,” Sylvie said. She traded the gun for binoculars, took a look at some activity at the far end of the lot—drug deal maybe, two men, their cars mated back to front, leaning out of their driver’s-side windows to talk to each other. After a few minutes, a swap of goods, they both drove off.

“Can you?” he asked. His hands tightened on the back of his neck, fingers stirring new cowlicks into life.

“I haven’t read your file,” she said. “I wasn’t planning on taking your case.”

“Yeah, Alex said you had a thing about cops. She gave me a ton of warnings. Said you could be rough to deal with.”

Sylvie bit back several responses that would have done nothing but prove that point. “I’m listening now.”

He fidgeted in the seat. “Weird to talk about it. I been trying not to think about it too much, y’know? I filled out those forms at your office—you know the forms? It’s sneaky stuff. The questions all look normal unless—”

“Unless your problem is something out of the ordinary,” Sylvie said. “I wrote those forms. But they’re only guide-posts. I like to talk about the situation. Face-to-face with my client. If you want to be my client.”

He grimaced but collapsed into stillness—almost still—his fingers kept working at his nape. “I’m possessed. Or something.” His mouth turned down, a fermata of long-held distress, but when he became aware of her scrutiny, he forced a smile. “But hey. Maybe I’m just fuckin’ crazy.” It wasn’t a good smile.

“Possessed by what?” she asked. “Any idea?”

If he said demons, she was out of here. She believed in leaving them strictly to other professionals. Sylvie had faced them down in two incarnations: the succubi—troublesome but not deadly—and the dire hound that had nearly destroyed her. Those were external threats, though; demons that could crawl inside a man, possess him? Those were something far worse, tangling victim and attacker into one single entity. Sylvie tried not to borrow more trouble than she could defeat. Especially not now. Not while she still felt raw.

Still, the odds were good Wright had just seen too many showings of The Exorcist, and he really was “just fuckin’ crazy.” Most problems people struggled with were real-world problems. And, as Sylvie had tried to point out to Alex, cops had a higher percentage of them than most.

“Oh god,” Wright muttered. “Possessed by a what? I didn’t even think about a what! I just thought it was a ghost, you know, some dead guy hanging out. God, what are whats?”

“Ghost? Of a person?” It was unusual enough that for a moment she forgot about the hot night, her discomfort, her boring case, and turned to face him fully.

“Are there other kinds? Dog ghosts? I’m possessed by Lassie?” He grinned, but a void of terror was opening in his hazel eyes.

She hurried to soothe it away. Freaked-out clients were no good. “Your instincts are probably correct.” If he wasn’t crazy. “A ghost. A person. How’d you discover—”

It was a surprisingly tricky question. Somehow it felt like she was asking, Hi, how’d you get that nifty STD?

“It’s not like I did it on purpose,” he said. “No séances, no Ouija boards, and our apartment’s only haunted by the specter of rent increases.” Wright rested his head on his forearms, finally allowing his hair to escape the death grip he’d had on it. He turned his head to look at her, cheek sliding damply along his arm.

“It’s screwing everything up,” he said. “I’m on unpaid leave, and I can’t afford that. I could barely afford the plane fare.”

“Not a local, then?” she asked. She should have known. The accent was wrong, clipped instead of fluid, rapid-fire, a shade too loud, a bit nasal. In south Miami, the cops spoke with liquid accents or lazy drawls, better suited for the languor of the tropics.

“Chicago,” he said, that tiny little chuff at the front of it. He closed his eyes. “Born ’n bred ’n dead. Not a joke. I died.”

“How?” she asked. Her heartbeat quickened, uncomfortable with the invocation of Chicago. She was trying to forget Chicago, trying to forget what she had saved and who she had let die. The whole purpose of her so-called vacation had been to put Chicago behind her, and now Alex foisted Wright on her?

“Docs thought it might be lightning. The whole week was kinda a blur,” he said. “Like being on a bender that you didn’t need drugs for.”

Sylvie’s stomach clenched. She knew what he’d been doing on his “bender.” He’d been looking for a missing god. Her last big case coming back to haunt her. She wanted to turn him down, no matter that she felt for him. She didn’t want to look back and remember what she had lost.

“How’d you get my name?” she asked. Her voice was rough; his eyes flew open, searching her face. She kept her expression impassive, yielding nothing though her stomach churned. It was a valid question. She might have a reputation as the go-to girl in the field of dealing with the Magicus Mundi, but it was a narrow field. A random cop would have as little luck coming up with her name as a teenager knowing the head of the SATs testing board.

Wright grinned suddenly, wide and white, nearly manic. “Always wanted a chance to say this. Baby, you’re the girl of my dreams. Or in my dreams, at least. But don’t tell my wife. She won’t understand. She doesn’t understand any of it. Can’t say I do either. Why me?”

Sylvie sank down into her seat, ignoring the new line of sweat trickling down her spine. Not heat this time. Nerves. She picked up the binoculars, took another look around the dark lot, trying to think. Just because he came from Chicago. Just because he’d been involved in the god’s mess. Just because he knew her name. None of that made it her responsibility.

A darker thought touched her. Maybe the god of Justice was involved, trying to push Sylvie in a direction she didn’t want to go. She didn’t work in the cause of justice; she simply helped individuals with problems. She wasn’t the god’s good little soldier, and she thought he’d understood that.

“Hey,” Wright said. He reached out, a movement in her periphery; she jerked away, let the binoculars drop rather than let him take them from her. “Don’t turn me away. You don’t wanna help. I get that. Don’t know why, but I get it. Thing is, I need your help.”

“I don’t think I’m what you need,” Sylvie said. “I work the Magicus Mundi beat, but I’m a blunt instrument. I don’t do magic, and I don’t diagnose magical ailments.”

“Magicus . . .” he prompted.

“Mundi,” she finished, thinking, dammit, she knew better than to wave unfamiliar terms around in front of a cop. “It’s the world that runs along with ours. It’s where the . . . stuff comes from. And no, it’s not an actual place; more like an overlay.”

“You think that’s what happened? Something from there got inside me?” All fidgets again, zipping the seat belt between his fingers, avoiding her eyes.

He wanted to be possessed. To be haunted. To have the simple explanation, impossible as it was. Sylvie wondered how scared you had to be of being mentally ill to prefer the idea of a ghost, and bit back her first response. “I don’t know. It’s beside the point. I can’t help you. You want an actual witch or someone like that. A curandera or houdon.

“If you’ve been cursed, and you want me to point a gun at whoever did it, make them sorry, make them pay—I’m your girl. If you want me to defend you against an outside force hell-bent on doing damage to you—I can help you there, too. You want me to fix you? I’m not that kind of talent.”

“I don’t care.” Wright looked across at her mulishly, his jaw tight, his hands fisting his baggy pants. “I don’t know your Magicus Mundi, and I don’t want to. But I do know I need you. Just you. I been looking at curanderas, bokors, at self-proclaimed psychics, all that shit I never believed before. I even went to see some upper-class seer in a glass tower.” His hands stopped their kneading, locked tight against each other, knuckles pale in the gloom.

“Anna D?” Sylvie’s breath hitched in her chest. Wright had been searching hard if he found her. The woman was low-profile, the better to hide the fact that though she masqueraded extraordinarily well as human, she wasn’t anything of the sort. Anna D might, in fact, be one of the first of the Magicus Mundi denizens—the ageless sphinx. “Anna D sent you to me?”

It was unbelievable. Anna D was Anna Demalion. The sphinx held long grudges, and Sylvie had gotten Anna D’s all-too-human son killed. Anna D wouldn’t send another mortal man into Sylvie’s hands, not after that.

You can never trust a cat, except to count on cruelty, the little dark voice said. And you can’t trust him.

Wright shook his head. “Never laid eyes on her. Her apartment was empty. She’s split. Just another dead end for me.” His words strangled themselves in his throat, getting tighter and tighter.

“I need you, Sylvie. I did dream you, just days ago. A voice in my head that wasn’t mine. ‘Shadows,’ he said. Said you never back down and you never yield. Cedo Nulli. Woke up in a cold sweat, with fuckin’ Latin in my head. Cedo Nulli. Had to look it up, and it was real. So why not you? Took some time, ’cause I didn’t think about you not bein’ local. But here you are, and here I am.”

She wondered vaguely who had turned down the thermostat on the world. Cold sweats indeed. Her name in his dreams. Cedo Nulli. The tat between her shoulder blades itched. It was all too specific to be coincidence; it had to be design, but whose? None of the prospects pleased. Vengeful sphinx? Manipulative god of Justice? Or some villain she hadn’t even thought of, some enemy made with a single careless action she’d already forgotten?

Maybe Alex’s “be nice to the neighbors” policy had something going for it after all.

She leaned back in her worn seat, settling herself into the groove she’d made over the years, and let her breath out slow and steady. It misted against the windshield, fogging her view.

She should turn him down. Refund his money. Get him and the reminders of Chicago out of her life. They’d both be better off.

Keep your lies for the enemy, her little dark voice said. A fool lies to himself.

Sylvie gritted her teeth. Yeah, she’d never been that good at maintaining self-deception. If she said no, Wright would suffer for it; he’d go blundering after the first person who promised him help. The Magicus Mundi was full of wolves in sheep’s clothing. Trust the wrong person, and, crazy or not, he’d be better off dead. Hell, even if he went at it on his own, hunting a ghost he probably didn’t have, he could end up in trouble. Sylvie had heard more than one story of people attracting the very things they were trying to repel. There was a house in the Grove that hadn’t started out haunted until a young wife had decided it might be. Now the house was abandoned, even by squatters.

Her little dark voice grumbled, always complaining. It might disapprove of her lying to herself, but it didn’t want her to embrace Wright either.

Wright sat perfectly still, at ease to a casual glance. But the cords in his neck were tight, his breathing shallow. Waiting for a much-needed answer was always a bitch.

“All right,” Sylvie said. “All right. I’ll take your case. You think you’ve got a ghost? Tell me about it.”

3

The Particulars of the Case

PUT ON THE SPOT, GIVEN A WILLING AUDIENCE, WRIGHT STALLED LIKE an engine unexpectedly taxed. He drummed his fingers, tapped his heels on the dash, and groaned.

Sylvie licked salt from her lips and started with the tried and true: Ask a specific question to get an answer. It worked on small schoolchildren, and it worked on a man with too much on his mind. “So tell me about dying. Your troubles started after that, right?”

“Yeah,” Wright said. “The docs said lightning, but . . .”

“You don’t think so?”

“I saw enough of it that night for sure. It burned the sky.” His eyes glazed, slowly closed, chasing the memory of a night that he could only barely recall. “There was something else. Like a ball.”

“Ball lightning? Rare,” Sylvie said.

He shook his head without opening his eyes. In the dim light, the shadow of his lashes joined and deepened the bruised sockets. “Not lightning. It glowed. Solidly. Fell out of the sky, chased by something . . . horrible.”

Horrible, she thought. There’d been a lot of that. Monsters and cataclysms. Last she’d heard, Chicago was still mopping up.

Wright shifted in the seat, dropped his feet into the wheel well. He contorted severely, pulled his shirt out of his waistband, and peeled it up toward his shoulders. “Only scar I got was this. No lightning flower, just this . . .”

Grimacing, Sylvie flicked on her flashlight, trying to keep it low in case her burglars showed up. Wright, in its unforgiving beam, was too skinny; his ribs stood out like bars, but the skin was smooth, no Lichtenberg burn, no ferned-out blood vessels. He squeezed his shirt higher and showed her the scar he meant. High up on the right side of his rib cage, just beneath his armpit, a glossy white line etched three-quarters of a circle into his side.

“Had a chunk of glass stuck deep, melted into my skin. That’s why the docs said lightning. To melt glass into skin. They said I was lucky it hadn’t gone through my throat. I thought they were right. Thought I was lucky.”

“Glass,” she said. What kind of glass curved so sharply? A buoy, maybe, blown in from the lake but smaller. Something to fit in a man’s palm. Something egg-sized.

Eggs hatch, she thought grimly. For the first time, she considered his claim seriously. But if this had been an egg, it had been broken before it hit him. She reached out, unreasonably intrigued by the gap in the curve, the absence more fascinating than that smooth scar, the shape provoking.

He lowered his shirt, twitched away from her fingers. “Anyway,” he said. “Woke up in the hospital. Some stitches. Some memory loss. They said I’d be fine. But then I started hearing voices in my head. That’s not ‘fine.’ That’s my story. What’s this one?”

Sylvie blinked. He gestured out the windshield. “Shopping mall. Stakeout. What for?”

His story? He’d barely scratched the surface of it. Survival wasn’t a story in itself. How your life changed afterward was. And his, by his own admission, had changed. She studied him for a long moment, aided by his refusal to notice it.

He stared determinedly ahead of him, brow lowering, squinting, as if by concentrating, he could will an answer out of the distantly lit mall. The night outside the windshield stayed quiet, the breeze a gentle murmur in the palm trees, a ruffled wave on the sea.

Usually, given an audience, people fighting the Magicus Mundi wouldn’t shut up about it. So grateful to know they hadn’t slipped from sanity. Not talking about it . . . Sylvie wondered how much of his fidgeting, his nervousness, might be due to his own doubts about his story. Maybe he was crazy, knew it, and was just latching onto an idea, any idea, that absolved him of fault. If it came from the outside, he couldn’t be held responsible for it.

“You have to talk if you want help,” Sylvie said. “I’m not a mind reader, and I’m not patient. I’m trying, but it’s a bad fit.”

“Not tonight,” he said. “Just—not tonight.”

Exhaustion burred his voice, gave it a cat-rasp.

She nodded, and he slumped forward, hands spidering over the dash restlessly, a release of some tight-held tension. It was for more than backing off the topic; it was for the thought that she was going to help him, make it all better. He looked at her with trust and hope, and they settled heavily on her shoulders. Michael Demalion had trusted her with his life, and Rafael Suarez before him. They were both dead now. Dead of trusting her.

“Theft,” she said.

He shot her a puzzled glance for the non sequitur, then nodded as understanding caught up with him. “Internal or break-in?” The rough edge to his voice smoothed as he continued. “This place been hit before, or they expecting it to be hit? Pretty ritzy clients for you, huh?”

“The Bayside merchants are not my clients,” Sylvie said. “And don’t ask me who is; I won’t tell you.”

“I can keep a secret,” he said. He found a shaky grin, drew a looping X over his heart. “Hope to die.”

“So not cute,” she said, though her lips tugged upward. She reached up, adjusted the dome light switch to off, and opened her door, letting her leg dangle out the crack. The swirl of cooler air felt good; her stretched-out leg muscle felt even better. She wiggled her toes in her sneaker—mindless bliss. She checked her watch again. Just headed toward midnight. Three hours left that she owed her client. It was the biz; for whatever reason, most crime happened before 3:00 a.m.

Even bad guys had bedtimes.

“You don’t need to wait,” Sylvie said. “I’ll be here for a while longer. Go on to your hotel. Alex’ll start working your case in the morning.”

It was going to be a research nightmare. If he was crazy, they would be chasing their tails, and if the ghost was real? Identifying a single ghost from Chicago? After the gods had stirred everything up? Wright would have to talk.

He slumped farther into his seat, looked up at her through sandy lashes. “I’d rather have you on the case.”

“Didn’t say I wasn’t going to be involved. Don’t get huffy. Alex is my researcher.”

He propped his feet back on the dash and fidgeted, blocking her view.

“Go home already,” she said.

“Nah,” he said. “You want me here.” He slouched a little more firmly, tilting his knees out of her line of sight, making the old leather creak and complain. “ I can spell you so you don’t have to pee in a cup. I like being useful.”

“There’s a fine line between useful and distracting,” she said. “You’re right on it.”

“Mind if I smoke?”

“Yes,” she said.

“No fun at all,” he said. “Seriously, I’m good at my job. I can help. I want to help. Let me help.”

“White knight with a badge,” she muttered. It wasn’t a compliment, though he tipped his head toward her as if he’d heard one. That kind of zeal could get a man killed.

Sylvie’s phone buzzed in her pocket, a quiet interruption in the night. She flipped it open, glad of an excuse to avoid his gaze, and brought the phone to her ear after a quick glance at the caller ID.

“Dad,” she said. “You’re up late. What’s wrong?”

“You’ve got Zoe for a week,” he said without any preamble, harried and only half-attentive.

“What? No, one night. I thought you said one night,” she said. The burglars looked like a no-show tonight, which meant more stakeouts, more man-hours, and Wright—she didn’t know how his case might play out, if it was even a real problem and not some psychological scar.

She tuned back in to hear her father sigh. “. . . listening? The CIMAS presentation snuck up on us; we’ve got three days in Mexico City to present your mother’s new model for tracking climatic variability and hurricanes. We’ll be gone a week, and I don’t want Zoe staying in the house on her own.”

“She’s seventeen,” Sylvie said, but remembering the drugs, the smokes, the cash, the attitude . . . Sylvie’s objection lacked force. “I guess. But what am I going to do with her?”

“Put her to work for you?” her father suggested.

“Did you forget what I do?” Sylvie said. Bitter amusement touched her. Hadn’t she decided to keep her sister at arm’s length? Now she was supposed to let Zoe shadow her for a week?

“Hell, Sylvie, I haven’t known what you were doing since you were sixteen. Two daughters is too much for any man.”

Sylvie closed her eyes. “Fine. I’ll think of something.”

Wright squirmed in his seat, tapped her elbow, and jerked his head toward the mall. Sylvie peered over his shoulder. The janitorial van was packing up. Sylvie snapped her fingers, pointed at the notepad half-beneath his thigh. He wrote down the time, the license number, a quick description of the staff in more of that careful block print, a man used to making sure his reports were legible.

He mouthed useful at her, and she disconnected with more speed than courtesy and found Wright watching her.

“Family problems?”

“You gonna help me with them, too?” Sylvie said. “Go, get some rest. You could be the poster boy for jet lag.”

“Rather stick around—”

“Go home,” Sylvie said.

“Does that tone work on stray dogs? ’Cause that could be really useful on the beat. You’d be surprised how many cops get bit. It’s not always big bad dogs either. One of my partners got his ass handed to him by a Maltese I swear was rabid.”

She hovered between pure frustration—one good push, and he’d be out of the truck, sprawled on the asphalt—and a stuttering desire to laugh. Insane, haunted, or something in between, he was entertaining company. God help her, but she just might like him. While she dithered, he snagged the binoculars from her feet and turned them on the mall. “That a light?”

She snatched the binoculars back, peered through them, and said, “Not the kind we care about.”

“What are we looking for?” he said.

Sylvie sucked in a breath, ready to shout, then, all at once, gave in. He wanted to be helpful. Needed to be helpful. Fine. Two sets of eyes were better than one. If Wright did anything she didn’t approve of, she could ditch his case. He might push and test and talk, but ultimately, she was in charge.

“Robberies,” she said. “After hours, no alarm. Bayside’s the most likely target tonight. These guys are not stealthy in their planning. Execution, yes. Planning, no. They’ve just been running along the coast.”

“Inside job? Do all the stores have the same alarm co—”

“Nope,” Sylvie said.

“Insurance fraud? Sometimes those things just spread. Like a copycat kill.”

“The insurance companies are beginning to squawk, but they’d be screaming blue murder if they thought they were being swindled outright.”

Wright frowned, pulled out a cigarette, and tucked it away again at her look. “So what are you going on?”

“The path they’re taking. The merchant who hired me said she had more than her share of teenage looky-loos in the days before the thefts.”

“Weekend boredom settling in?”

“She doesn’t have the kind of business that gets the teens excited. Too pricey, too dull for their blood.”

Wright insinuated himself into her space, reading over her shoulder. “An art gallery?”

“Hey,” she snapped. “You want her reading your file? Watch it.”

He shrugged. “I’m a cop. You can trust me to keep things confidential. Where else have they hit?”

Sylvie slid the list over to him. He twisted his mouth, touched the cigarette pack again, and sighed. “I get the cell-phone store, the jewelry store, but luggage? That doesn’t sound like teens. Maybe someone used the kids to case the place.”

“Good luck getting teenagers to do anything you want them to,” Sylvie said. “I assumed the luggage was taken to carry the loot. I’ve got bigger questions than who. Right now, I’m working on how.”

Wright stiffened in the seat, his kneecap knocking against the passenger’s-side door as if he’d tried to put space between them. He tilted his head back against the headrest, baring the long line of his throat and chin, faint stubble illuminated by the streetlights. “They came to you for help. To you.”

His voice betrayed a weird sort of hesitance, a thought he wanted to deny. Sylvie recognized it; Lisse Conrad, the art gallery owner, had come to her, and Wright, whose world had expanded recently, was learning a new sort of trepidation—that even things as normal as burglary might have an uncanny side. The Shadows Inquiries’ interview form, with its cloak-and-dagger double talk, had amused him, but this—the possibilities he had to accept—scared him.

“It’s probably nothing more exotic than a well-connected burglar, and my client just picked me by chance,” Sylvie soothed. “More than one alarm company is involved, but an enterprising guy might job-hop, or hell, it might be a team of them, one at each company.”

“True,” he said. “A good way to stay clear of jail is make sure there’s a lot of suspicion to go around.”

It was true, plausible even. Sylvie didn’t believe it. The alarm companies registered people going in or out, recorded the codes they used; as far as the alarm companies were concerned, the stores had closed up shop and stayed closed all night long.

Wright stretched, rolled his head on the headrest, cracking his neck; his shoulders popped next, and Sylvie winced. “Sure you don’t want to go on back to your hotel?”

“Flat broke,” he said. “Near-death experiences are expensive. Even with insurance. Maxed out the credit cards to get here, to pay you, and pawned the wedding ring. What Giselle’s gonna say if I can’t buy it back before she notices—”

Sylvie groaned. A stray indeed. What on earth was she going to do with him? His case really wasn’t the aim-and-shoot kind of thing, easy to accomplish. His case, if he wasn’t delusional, would take time.

There was a hostel not too far away; she could point him there, let him barter a few chores for a bed, but . . . he was her client. Her responsibility.

An engine cut off nearby, a car stopping in the lot. She got the binoculars back up, scanned the area. Cars had been passing by all night, a trickle of steady sound, as familiar a backdrop as the surf, but they hadn’t stopped.

Doors shut severally; feet pattered over asphalt, casual, no attempt to mask the sound. Sylvie couldn’t pinpoint the direction, couldn’t find them in the green glow of the binocs. In the dark, by the sea, sound echoed in as many ripples as the waves.

“The convenience store up the street?” Wright said, slumped low again, sinking into shadows. His voice was a bare murmur, aware of how sound could carry, could betray their watching eyes with a single misplaced word. “Cigarette run?”

“Not enough chatter,” Sylvie said, leaning close to put her words directly in his ear. “I counted four doors. Who rides that many in a car these days?” She had an idea, wanted to see what he came up with.

“Bar-hoppers, teenagers, gangs, and thieves,” Wright said, no hesitation at all. “There a bar nearby?”

“It’s the beach,” Sylvie said. “They grow spontaneously. But we would have heard a beach party before now.”

“Nighttime swimming? Popular with the teens?”

“Pools, everywhere. And the coast here? Sharky.”

Wright grinned, teeth white in the dim confines of the truck, in the slope of shadow he’d made his own. “So we got ourselves something interesting to check out.”

4

Will-o’-the-Wisp

SYLVIE SHIFTED IN HER SEAT, LISTENING FOR THE MIGHT-BE-BURGLARS’ footsteps, trying to pick out their direction, though really, the mall was the only thing around. She found time to say, “No,” to Wright’s hopeful grin. “I have something to check out. You . . . guard the truck.”

“Sylvie,” Wright said, “no one wants this truck. I’m broke and on foot, and I don’t want this truck.”

“Shh.” She put her hand up, signaling silence. The echoes were consolidating, becoming distinct. That meant they were close. Sylvie peered over his shoulder and spotted them by movement. Soft-edged forms, their shapes blurred by motion and the diffuse trickle-down glow of the distant streetlamp. She counted five, maybe six, maybe four—they wavered and bled together, little knots of darkness walking companionably close for all their silence. Heading for the mall.

“Not a gang,” she said, half to herself, half-soliciting Wright’s opinion. “They’re grouped too close for machismo.”

Wright nodded. “So, you gonna call the cops?”

“And say what? No, I’m going to watch.” She raised the binoculars again, twisted the zoom, trying to get a better look. They were all slim figures, winnowed by shadow, but the way they walked—at least one of them, she thought, was a girl.

They stopped near the mall, maddeningly just outside the pool of light at the front entrance, turned inward toward each other in a close circle, shielding themselves from the sea wind.

“Cigarette break, y’think?” Wright asked, his hand straying to his own pack.

“Nicotine nerve? Seems unlikely,” Sylvie said. “The burglars I’m looking for have no reason to be nervous.” She got why he thought that—something about the way they hunched their shoulders together, bent over their hands, suggested cigarettes lit against the wind. But it also might be something magical, she realized. She could count them now, four slight figures with their backs to each point of the compass: north, south, east, west. Forget thirteen; that was for covens more interested in politics and in having a ready pool of sacrificial volunteers: For a lot of magics, all you needed were enough people to call the compass.

She put a hand on Wright’s shoulder, pushed him back against the seat; he kept leaning forward, trying to get a look on his own, and interfering with her view. “My case,” she growled. She needed a better look. The slim lines of their bodies argued teenagers, argued that her client had been right; Sylvie had no doubts that teenagers would happily burglarize stores—they were walking hormones, paeans to the id—but the how still eluded her. Most teens didn’t just luck into useful magic. Most teens didn’t know magic existed outside of Harry Potter.

One of the teens shifted, gave her a glimpse of a small yellow flame spurting into existence with a familiar flick, flick, spark. A lighter, and this was nothing more than a cigarette break after all. The tiny flamelet moved, guided toward an outstretched hand.

SYLVIE WOKE, BENT IN HALF, THE BINOCULARS PRESSING PAINFULLY into her abdomen, and a deadweight on her back. Her head ached, and as she forced herself up, hands sweating and white-knuckled on her thighs, sliding Wright off her back, something in her body protested. It tasted like the leftover backwash of faded adrenaline, hot and sour, left her trembling. She felt as if she’d been cored, hollowed out, gutted like a fish, and thrown back.

She wiped sweat from her face, her hands barely under her control. Wright’s face was slack, his mouth loose; his skin seemed grey. Marks of exhaustion made his closed eyes look like the black pits of a skull in the low light. Sylvie put a hand to his parted lips, felt his breath warm her palm, and slumped back, her momentary panic over.

But what the hell had happened?

The mall, she remembered. The burglars. Her job.

She glanced toward the mall, a serene pool of light in the darkness, glanced at her watch. Forty minutes had gone by while she . . . what? Slept?

She pushed that aside for the moment—forty minutes. If they’d gone in, they might still be there. From Alex’s reports, it didn’t seem like they were quick-grab artists, snatching at whatever small valuables came to hand. Not when they had taken paintings that measured six feet by eight and pool tables on their previous outings.

She checked Wright’s pulse, wondering if she could leave him safely, or if she should be dragging him to the ER. She had recovered. She still felt shivery and sick, but her brain was ticking over. The thin skin of his wrist throbbed reassuringly under her fingers, then twitched as Wright fumbled his way into wakefulness.

“Shadows—” he murmured. “Are we dreaming?” His hand curled around hers, completing a circuit. His pulse beat against hers, warmed her flesh, slick with fear sweat.

She hesitated. Were they? The world felt disconnected, pulled away, oddly unreal. Like a dream. Her hand cramped, nerves firing to life where it had been bent at an unhealthy angle. Pain.

“We’re not dreaming,” she said.

“Not dreaming,” he echoed. His words were slurred, slow. He pulled away from her, ran a hand along the dash. “Where—” He tried to peer out the window, banged his head on the glass. “Ow.”

“Yeah,” she said, her word drawled out as long as his, but far more certain. Even in her dreams, she knew how to be decisive. And hadn’t she decided? This was no dream, though it might be some type of nightmare. There’d been magic used on them. Inimical stuff. Clinging to her mind and body. “You’re staying in the truck.”

He looked at her, frowning. “But—”

“No. It’s not safe. You sit tight. I’m going to see what’s happened. It has to have been some kind of sleep spell that hit us. No one got close enough for it to be gas.”

“So paranoid,” he said, but he slumped back against the seat gratefully. His face was drawn tight with shadow and fatigue. The spell had hit him harder.

Sylvie was briefly, annoyingly grateful for her family lineage. Lilith might have been a dangerous, power-mad anarchist with aspirations toward godhood, but she gave good genes. Sylvie was resistant to a lot of magic.

“Just stay here, okay?” She slid out of the truck on his complaining mutter and let the door slip closed, careful not to let the sound of its shutting carry.

Her body felt shocked, her muscles shaky, but she warmed with each movement she took until she felt more solid, more awake, less like a sleepwalker.

Watch yourself, the little dark voice said. Like her, it was weaker than normal. Tiny fingers of dread crawled along her spine, stroked her nape, set her to shivering even in the sultry night air. She reached for her holster, took the gun in hand, and let the weight soothe her.

Now she felt like herself.

She hesitated, wobbling foot to foot, torn between destinations. Head for the mall, where she might catch them in the act? Then what? There were four of them, armed with a magic that had put her out once, silently and swiftly. One encounter had left her vision blurry around the edges, her head swimming. Courting a second encounter with only a gun would be risky at best.

The voice whispered, Shoot fast enough, and their magics won’t matter.

This is not the Wild West, Sylvie reminded herself. Besides, she had a groggy cop in her car, and one thing she knew about cops was that gunfire tended to wake them up. And wake them up cranky.

She chose her second option. Make a quick sortie around the parking lot and nearby street, hunting the car the burglars arrived in. A license plate would go a long way to helping her out; even if they escaped tonight, she’d have a start at tracking them down.

Footsteps sounded behind her, cat-soft, a little uneven, and she spun, gun raised. Wright’s hand caught her wrist, a single moment of physical lucidity, and tilted the gun barrel away from him. His face was sober and still, his emotions masked for the first time since she had met him. “Don’t shoot,” he said. “It’s only me.”

She swallowed. Him, yes, but disoriented from the spell still? His pupils were blown in the low light, his voice gone husky. His hand on her wrist trembled but stayed tight. He seemed more a sleepwalker than her talkative client.

“I told you to stay in the truck,” she said. She could smell his sweat in the breeze: salt and fatigue, the acridity of fear held tight; she could smell the gun oil she’d used last night. He leaned an increment closer to her as if to join in on the scent parade, his mouth hovering near her ear.

“But then who would watch your back? Who would take your orders?”

She jerked free of him, twisting sharply against the thumb joint, and he stepped back, wordless and waiting for her reply.

Her heart thumped unevenly in her chest. Anger, pain, a raw spot unexpectedly touched; inevitably, Wright’s words had taken her to Demalion, to his compliance with her wishes, to his death.

She turned away from him. She wasn’t going to think about it. Couldn’t think about it. Not and do her job. “I’m looking for their car. You do whatever the hell you want.”

He tucked his hands into his jeans pockets and walked alongside her, slinkier than she had expected, given his prior twitchiness. “There are a lot of cars,” he pointed out.

“It’ll be a four-door. We heard that. And it won’t be on my list.” She finagled the sheet of paper, folded in eighths, out of her pocket. “These are the cars that were in the area when I started surveillance.”

“Organized,” he said. She would have bristled, but he didn’t attach any judgment to the word, not surprise or skepticism or amusement. Just a fact. She still wanted to explain, in small sentences, that this was her job—of course she was organized and good at it. It wasn’t the kind of job that suffered fools.

“Can I see the list?”

“Can you read in the dark?” Sylvie said. She wasn’t handing over her key-ring penlight.

She’d stopped moving for a moment, and he was back in her personal space.

“You might be surprised at what I can do,” he said, taking the paper from her. He tilted it this way and that, trying to read her pen scratches, and ultimately failed.

“Yeah, not so much,” Sylvie said. “There’s another penlight in the glove compartment. Why don’t you go get it?” She half thought, given his obvious disorientation, that he’d get back to the truck and pass out again.

“And leave you out here all alone in the dark?” he said. “I can manage.” He kept hold of the paper, drifted over to the nearest streetlamp, and read off the information by its dim light.

“They moved young,” Sylvie said, remembering the moment when they had first crossed the pavement. “Bar-hoppers, teenagers, gangs, or thieves. Or a fun combination of the above.”

“I don’t follow,” he said.

“Your words, not mine.” She left him there in the lot and headed farther out, trading asphalt beneath her feet for the damp grass of the medians between street and lot.

There were two new cars on the street, tucked a discreet distance from the mall but still close enough to walk to, even carrying heavy items. One was a sporty little Spyder, black in the dark, red when her flashlight hit it. She noted it and moved on, not bothering to take down the plate: She had heard more than two doors closing.

The next one was an Audi sedan, which gave her the requisite number of doors, and the space for four people. She fed her flashlight’s beam through the tinted windows, spotlighting a scatter of CDs over the dash, some fast-food bags on the floor. Sylvie took down the license number, juggling penlight, new scrap of paper, pen. She didn’t think it would pan out to anything much. For one thing, by the time you got four people into the sedan, there wasn’t that much room for loot. And these kids were greedy.

“Shadows,” he said, a hiss that carried easily in the night breeze. Her pulse jumped at the sudden summons.

Sylvie turned, found Wright two rows down on the far edge of the lot, standing beside an SUV. “Not on your list,” he said.

“And big enough to carry pretty much anything,” she said, joining him.

Wright nodded, bent over the list with his pencil stub, not only putting down the license plate but going around to the front and collecting the VIN. He passed the paper back to her, his numbers script-elegant at the bottom of her scrawled notes. She copied the information onto her own paper and passed it back before heading back onto her own circuit.

She finished her circuit, and her nerves began to complain. Maybe the burglars weren’t even there. Maybe they’d been and gone while Sylvie and Wright had folded into people origami. They’d been out the better part of an hour. That was more than enough time, if they had a specific target, if they weren’t just window-shopping.

She eyed Wright, a long, lean shadow wandering aimlessly about the parking lot. If she went toward the mall . . . She took a purposeful set of steps in that direction, and, as she had expected, he fell in just behind her. Being helpful. She bit back the command to return to the truck. He hadn’t listened to her yet, and she didn’t want him to get in the habit of ignoring her orders. Sylvie said, “Let’s go see what we can see. If we’re lucky, they’re slowpokes and choosy.”

“You don’t want to call the police?” He shook his head before she could respond. “No, of course you don’t. You’re the vigilante in the dark.”

“Hey,” she snapped, unexpectedly stung. “If you want me to keep you as a client, play nice.” Cops never did appreciate PIs, but she’d have thought the fact that he needed her would keep his contempt at a civil level.

Sylvie stalked toward the mall, keeping to the shadows clustering beneath royal palms, the fronds high above rustling in the breeze, hiding her footsteps’ soft rasp against the asphalt. Hiding his. He followed on little cat feet, as silent as she, and clinging to the shadows with a tenacity born of practice.

Beat cop, she thought. Really? They tended to walk the centers of streets, the better to see what could be seen, what could be coming at them. Wright looked far too comfortable skulking along like a stray dog for it to be foreign to his nature. Alex was going to have to dig deeper. The clients always lied. Always.

The fragrance of jasmine reached out delicate tendrils to her, a scent warning that she had reached the edge of the parking lot. Wire-mesh benches lined one side of the smooth concrete path, paint-scored where people had chained bicycles to them, bounced skateboards off them. Stepping onto the path to the door showed her lights glimmering inside the mall’s main promenade, a faint flicker visible even against the store’s emergency lights. Something about the little glow made her queasy, dizzy, that disorientation growing again. She took a step back, bumped into Wright, standing skin close.

“They’re still there?” he asked, a breath in the shell of her ear, his hands resting on her hips.

She twitched him off. “Yeah, but that’s no flashlight they’re carrying. It’s something else. Something like a torch.”

“Smoke detectors?” he asked, but he shook his head. “Maybe not. Not if it’s magical. Then the rules don’t necessarily apply.”

She gave him a longer, warier glance. “You’re getting the hang of this world pretty damn fast, Wright.”

“Good teacher,” he said, bared his teeth in what should have been a grin but came out a grimace.

She got closer to the mall doors, leaning on the stucco when her body felt iffy again; she squinted inside at the alarm pad. “Alarm’s still active,” she murmured. “But the door’s unlatched.” That close, she could see the bolts drawn back, the gap between the door and the frame.

He caught her hand. “The alarm will go off.”

“Not if they know their business as well as I think they do,” she said. The flickering light grew stronger, and she yanked her hands away, suddenly nervous, suddenly dizzy. Suddenly scared of the dark. Not the dark. The light in it.

She steeled herself and grasped the handle and pushed, just as the torchlight shifted and dimmed, the weight of shadows stepping before the flame.

“They’re coming,” Sylvie muttered. The alarm system showed active, but it also showed the door still shut. She fumbled for the touchpad, for the emergency call button, but a flu wave of dizziness, nausea, and terror slammed into her. She fought it, pulled her gun, felt Wright collapse behind her, a sliding, silent weight along her calf and foot, then the torchlight was on her. She bit her lip, fought the vertigo, fought the exhaustion long enough to get a glimpse of a startled, underlit face, made skull-like by a sulfurous glow.

“Get back—” she said, tried to raise her gun with hands that felt miles away.

SHE ROLLED AWAY FROM THE BOOT PUSHING AT HER HIP, HER GUN hand clutching at nothing, nails scrabbling on the concrete, collecting sand and splinters.

“Easy, now,” the voice warned. It vibrated with tension. Sylvie rolled to her back, squinted up at the man looming over her, backlit by the rising sun. Yeah, she’d thought so. Cop.

Hell. Worse than that. Cop with a gun pointed down at her.

“I’m unarmed,” she said, and wasn’t that a concern? Her hand twitched against the concrete again, still trying to find her gun. A quick glance around gave her nothing at all. She pushed herself up on her elbows, as slow as a yoga movement, both for the sake of the patrolman’s nerves and her own trembling weariness.

What the hell kind of spell was this? She hadn’t heard anything, no trigger words, no incantation, and anyway, teenagers were unlikely to be skilled at magic. The talent was rare enough, thank god, and the training, rarer still. Yet here they were, teenagers with power.

Her head throbbed, but she folded the pain back and forced herself to think. Witches tended toward elaborate plans, careful preparation, long buildups to ensure everything went off exactly as planned. This power was overkill for a witch, who tended to be sparing with power. An illusion would have done the job just fine; a repulsion glamour could clear a stadium if done well.

Sorcerers, on the other hand, loved splashy. The more power, the better, but they wouldn’t have walked on by Sylvie. Sorcerers, faced with an unconscious obstacle, would have killed her where she lay.

Talismanic, she thought, and groaned. She always forgot that one. Borrowed power.

Borrowed power was like handing a gun to a toddler.

“You hurt?” the cop said.

“Only my pride,” she muttered. Finally, her body cooperated enough to let her sit upright, one leg crossed beneath her, one knee up. Another moment, and she’d stand.

That plan fled her mind when she saw Wright. Disoriented indeed. She’d forgotten about her client.

He lay sprawled a bare body’s length from her, supine, legs dangling limply over the curb, another patrolman bent over him gingerly. Wright’s hand twitched, and Sylvie relaxed. Still alive, then. Good. Her rep was iffy enough without getting a client killed.

“Up,” her patrolman said. His name tag read ROSS. “And go easy. What are you doing here? This isn’t the Grove—you can’t sleep on benches around here.”

She licked her lips, waiting for him to point out that the doors to the mall were ajar, that the store shutters were open. That would be embarrassing; to explain to her client that no, she hadn’t seen enough to identify the burglars, hadn’t caught them, and pretty please could Lisse Conrad admit to hiring Sylvie and tell the police that she wasn’t the burglar?

Ross pulled her to her feet. “Got any ID?”

“In the truck.” She gestured. “My friend all right?” She moved toward Wright, and away from Bayside. Maybe they’d be lucky and get hauled in, get bailed out, before the mall even recognized their loss.

Ross said, “Stay where you are.”

Sylvie slowed but kept moving, talking all the while. “Hey, I just want to check. He’s a little squirrelly, got hit by lightning recently—what if he had a relapse? I mean, that would suck, right? And your department can’t take too many publicity hits.”

While the thought distracted Ross—how did one have a relapse from a lightning stroke?—Sylvie dropped to a crouch beside Wright and the other patrolman. He looked over at her, and her stomach plummeted. Her luck had just run out. His name tag read F. SUAREZ; the mismatched eyes—one brown, one blue-green—argued that he was Rafael Suarez’s close kin, and no friend to her.

“Shadows,” he said. His lips curled; he scowled; he reached for his cuffs.

She dodged his grasp, fighting the urge to move in and strike, to unsnap his gun from his holster and demand they leave her be. Wright chose that moment to wake, groaning, obviously startled and disoriented. He crab-scuttled back on heels and hands, fell off the curb and into the street, before stopping.

“Vagrancy, Shadows. An unlicensed weapon—”

Oh. There was her gun. Where Wright had been lying. She wondered if Suarez had moved it, or if the burglars had considered taking it as part of their haul. She might get it printed. Then Suarez scooped it into his sweaty palm, and that idea fled.

“I have a license,” she said.

“You’re a liar,” he said.

“And a concealed-carry permit,” she continued, as if there had been no interruption. “In the truck.”

“Oh, is that your truck? Parking violation,” he said and, despite his partner’s bewildered glance, turned her about and cuffed her.

“What’s going on—?” Ross asked.

“She got Rafi killed,” Suarez answered, and Sylvie flinched as his grip bit into bone for a moment.

Ross made no response, but he didn’t need to make one. A fraternity in blue indeed; loyal to their own.

Sylvie ducked when Suarez shoved her into the backseat of the cruiser, saving herself a knock to the head. The vertigo that resulted from her sudden movement made her wish she’d just taken the lump. It wouldn’t have been too bad. Their harassment followed predictable lines—concussions were out of bounds. She leaned back against the cruiser seat, squirming as she imagined she felt guilt and desperation bleeding out of the stuffing.

Outside, Ross tugged Wright to his feet, shaking his head at whatever it was Wright was saying.

Wright fell in beside her, his face a tight knot of frustration and anger. His shoulder pressed hard on hers, and he struggled to right himself, awkward with his hands cuffed behind him. His shoulders shook, long tremors in his body that told her he felt as crappy as she did.

“Take it they didn’t believe you were a cop,” she said.

“Not real trusting, no. It’s the company I’m keeping. Should I be worried? You got a record, Sylvie?”

“I’ve got a reputation.” Sylvie kicked moodily at the driver’s seatback before her.

He slipped down beside her, hunching inward with a grimace.

“They hit you?” Sylvie asked. If the Suarezes had expanded their harassment to her acquaintances, all bets were off.

“Just sore and really confused.” He sighed, twitched, tried to rub his cheek on his shoulder.

“Welcome to Miami,” she said. Lowering her voice, she added, “And the Magicus Mundi. You got off lightly. Just arrested.” She gave one last kick to the front seat, and Ross slapped the glass.

“Hey, play nice, kiddies,” Ross said, climbing into the passenger’s seat. “And Shadows? Felipe doesn’t like you already. Try not to piss him off further. He might slam on the brakes.”

Wright said, “He slams on the brakes for anything but a kid in the street, and I got your badge.”

Ross sighed, scratched at his grey-black stubble, and said, “Look, just keep her from kicking the seat.”

Suarez climbed in; the cruiser rocked as he settled himself.

Sylvie started to snark about men who loved their donuts, but Wright leaned closer, and said, “What happened? I thought waking up in the gutter was just an expression.” He shifted, twitched; metal chinked behind his back. If his hands had been free, Sylvie bet he’d be crossing his arms defensively.

“Spell of some kind,” Sylvie said, keeping her voice low. “The people coming toward us? The light? They were carrying a talisman of some kind. I was looking at their faces, for all the good that did me. That light was . . .” She shivered a moment. She’d been afraid of light before—balefire, the lightning of battling gods—but she’d never been repulsed down to her core by light. Until now. She swallowed back the memory. “You see anything different? What they were carrying? I got an idea. Don’t like it much, but could stand to have it confirmed.”

His face, tight with stress, quivered. He sank down in the seat. “I didn’t see anything.”

The cruiser pulled away from the curb, toward the interstate and the downtown jail.

“C’mon, Wright. Nothing? You saw enough of the light to fall prey to it—” She felt her voice go sharp. He’d been doing so well; she hadn’t expected him to get a last-minute case of wishful blindness.

“Nothing,” he snapped. “Nothing at all. Don’t you get it? The last thing I remember? I was sitting in your truck, wishin’ you’d turn on the AC.” He turned his back on her, determinedly staring out the window as if he were just an ordinary tourist, leaving Sylvie to wonder if memory loss was a side effect of the sleep spell that had whammied him—it wouldn’t be the first time she recovered faster, better, differently from those around her—or if for those forty minutes or so, Wright’s “ghost” had been running the show.

5

Echoes & Leftovers

MMM. JAIL AIR, SYLVIE THOUGHT. THE STINK OF BLEACH AND DESPERATION, old coffee, alcohol, and chemical-laced sweat. She sat, cuffed to the long bench on the edge of the main squad room, with Wright a sullen presence at her side. At least, this early in the morning, near the end of night shift, before day shift, there weren’t a lot of people waiting processing. Gave her space to think about Wright and his memory gap.

Fugue states were rare but far more common than ghosts, and Wright had enough trauma to suggest a fractured psyche: Dead and back again wasn’t all roses. On the other hand, Wright had died in Chicago, where the Magicus Mundi was everywhere, snatching at everything like greedy children freed from the need to be mannerly.

A dead man brought back to life on an ordinary day, suffering mental gaps, she’d write him off as delusional or damaged. A dead man brought back to life while gods were roaming around and magic was reshaping reality? Chicago made possession a possibility.

But a ghost, given abrupt freedom of a body, should have betrayed itself somehow.

Beside her, Wright slumped, an unstrung puppet, all uncomfortable angles and quiet misery.

She’d thought herself in circles, gotten no closer to a solution to Wright’s problem. Frustrated, she leaned back and thumped her head against the wall, regretting it when her hair stuck. “I hate this place.”

“Then maybe you should have gotten a permit,” Wright said. He leaped into conversation as if he’d been desperate for an opening. “Christ, Sylvie, what kind of PI doesn’t even register her gun?”

From the wary expression on his face, he had come up with an answer of his own—the kind of PI who might need to walk away from used guns and dead bodies.

“I have a concealed-carry permit,” she said.

He raised his brows, double-barreled skepticism, followed by a speaking eye sweep of their surroundings. An utterly nonverbal yeah right.

She licked her lip. He hadn’t been anywhere near that expressive during the time they were roaming around the parking lot, checking for burglars.

“They ignore it or lose it,” Sylvie said.

“It’s a conspiracy? The Man out to get you? I hear that a lot.”

Sylvie sighed, pitched her voice to the most annoying whine possible. “Yup. But it’s different this time, Officer. . . .” At his expression, she said, “What? You never played the game at all? Losing info? Just long enough to make a difference?”

“I’m a beat cop,” Wright said. “I risk my neck for a general pop that spit on me if I give ’em a chance. I do my job, I do it well, and I don’t play games.”

“Don’t you?” She stood, tried to stand, and was yanked to an awkward crouch by the cuffs. It did nothing for her mood. “Thing is, I’m used to my clients lying to me, Wright, but it still burns me every single time.”

“I haven’t—”

“Lying by omission is still a lie,” she said. “You have blackouts? Fugue states? You think the ghost is walking around in your skin, and you didn’t think to mention that?”

The receptionist, a heavyset cop with a permanently etched scowl on his face, said, “Hey, Shadows, keep your freak show quiet!”

The rasp in her throat pointed out, if the cop’s reprimand hadn’t, that she’d been one step away from shouting. Sylvie sucked in a breath, brought her temper back under control, and dropped into the seat.

Wright didn’t make it easy. The moment she sat, he said, “I told you I was possessed. I thought that kinda thing came with the label.”

“That’s it?” she said. “That’s all you’re going to say. You just expected me to know?”

He nodded once, jerkily.

The bad temper washed out of her; he looked so . . . broken. A tough guy barely hanging on.

He scrubbed his free hand over his mouth, his eyes, as if he could wipe away things he had seen or said. As if the whole problem could be erased. Then his shoulders went back, stiff and strong. “So, you going to tell me what happened? I mean, what . . . it did when it had control?”

Sylvie studied the juncture of cuff and bench, a spot worn slick in the terrazzo. She wasn’t sure she had an answer to his question—two questions in one, really. The covert one was a plea for assurance that there was a ghost at all.

Setting aside her default paranoia, Sylvie wasn’t convinced that there had been anything more at play than the sleep spell messing with a man already fighting his own mind.

“Did it try to hurt—”

“You were helpful,” Sylvie said. “You were useful. A little mouthy, a little logy, not all that different.”

Wright’s mouth twisted, rejecting what should have been good news. Sylvie reminded herself that cops had their own instincts, and he was reading between what she had and hadn’t said. His voice deepened to a growl, an angry pitch she hadn’t thought he could reach. “I recognize that look. You’re going to dump me and my problem on someone else.”

Sylvie bit back her first, second, third retorts, before saying, temperately, “I just don’t think it’s my kind of problem.” A police station was not the place to have this talk. This discussion should be happening in the privacy of her office, not under the bloodshot eyes of an overworked cop. But Wright was as pushy as the best cops tended to be.

He swallowed hard, his throat working, his chest rising rapidly beneath his thin T-shirt. “I thought you were supposed to help me. Thought you were supposed to believe all this shit.”

Sylvie scooched over on the bench to put her mouth close to his ear. “What ‘shit’ is that? Wright, all I’ve seen so far is a man with a blackout. And that’s explicable by lots of things: drug abuse”—she held up her hand to forestall his instant protest—“psychological trauma, organic trauma, just plain exhaustion. Just because there are monsters doesn’t mean that every shadow is cast by one. You have a high-stress job in a high-stress city that just had big problems. You have money problems. You’re having trouble in your marriage. And you died. You’re the poster boy for stress-related disorders.”

“I dreamed you. Isn’t that proof enough?” He picked fitfully at the fraying denim on his knee. She addressed herself to the high blade of his cheekbone, the bronze stubble blurring his tight-held jaw.

“Tell me what type of possessing ghost would be so helpful? Possession isn’t a good thing, Wright—”

She ignored his dry Tell me about it and bulled on. “Possession means taking over someone else, trammeling their will beneath your own, claiming their flesh. Not the mark of a good guy. Not the mark of a nice guy. Yet your supposed ghost helped out. Do you see why I’m having doubts?” It sounded good. Believable. Solid. Everything she said had been true. Facts. Logic. The PI’s best friends.

Yet she couldn’t quite shake the tiniest doubt in herself. The idea that Wright’s ghost might be a very real threat.

“You don’t want to take the case, fine. Don’t lie about it,” he shot back, and he was hissing in her face now, red-flushed, a vein pulling tight in his neck. “If you don’t believe me, tell me why Cedo Nulli makes you flinch.”

“You’re mangling the Latin,” she said.

The intake cop growled another warning.

Wright leaned back, let bleach-scented air drift between them; the red heat faded from his skin before he said, “I’m not leaving. You don’t believe? Just wait. You’ll get your fuckin’ proof. I’ll be your sidekick if I gotta. But I’m sticking around.”

“You could help your cause,” Sylvie said. Her voice was sharp, torn between guilty relief that he wasn’t going to let her push him away, anger for the same cause. “You got someone else in your head, and you know nothing about them? Not even a name? C’mon, Wright, you want me to believe you? Give me something. Give me a name.”

Wright’s eyelids fell closed, shutting off that fever-bright gaze. The last of the hectic flush faded, leaving him ashen. His brow knotted. Behind his eyelids, movement, searching his own mind. She found herself holding her breath.

“It’s . . .” His hands fisted, his jaw tightened, and he gritted the words out. “I don’t think it knows. It’s all broken glass; edges and bits and pieces. Like those toys, kaleidoscopes, and you turn ’em and you turn ’em and it’s pretty and shiny but it never makes sense. It’s like there’s a piece missing.” He went back to picking at his jeans.

She didn’t say anything. She might be a bitch, but she didn’t kick a man when he was down. Unless he deserved it.

“I’m still sticking to you like glue,” he muttered.

She licked her lips, hated to give him false hope, but ghost or not, his distress was real. “I’ll get someone to take a closer look, do a proper diagnosis. I can help you that much.”

A rude laugh interrupted their talk; Felipe Suarez loomed over them. His partner, three steps ahead, holding two cups of coffee, paused on his way toward the exit. “Shadows, you don’t help people. You fuck ’em over. I’d run back to your wife, Chicago, if I were you. Or you’ll end up on a slab.”

“Felipe, man, c’mon,” his partner urged, and silence fell in their wake.

Wright cleared his throat. “So, why exactly are they out to get you?”

“Rafi . . . Rafael Suarez was an employee of mine, as well as related to a good chunk of the force.”

“Was?”

Yeah, trust a cop to home right in on the point.

“He died. We tangled with some would-be sorcerers, and he got killed.” It cost her something still to winnow Rafi to cold fact and report his death in a level tone.

“They blame you,” Wright said. “ ’Cause grief makes people crazy. I get that. So our arresting officer?”

“First cousin, Felipe Suarez,” Sylvie said. “And if it hadn’t been him, it could have been one of Rafi’s brothers, his uncle, his sister, or his father. They’re a big family, and they bleed blue. So, they lose my permits and give me the runaround. We’ll sit, they’ll yell at me, maybe fine me. Depends on how bad their day went.”

“Lightner!” A big-voiced man in a rumpled suit poked his head into the hall, saw her cuffed, and sighed. He scrubbed at his face, stubble dark along his jaw, eyes weary. The very picture of a tired man about to go off shift and finding that he had one last unwelcome task to complete.

He disconnected her from the seat, the jangle of hand-cuffs, and pointed her down the hall. “You know the way.”

She wiggled her fingers bye-bye at Wright and let Detective Adelio Suarez lead her into one of the interrogation rooms.

THE ROOM WAS A FLUORESCENT HELL: CHEAP LINOLEUM, CHEAP paint, cheap video camera aimed squarely at the table bolted to the floor, all of it reflecting the flicker-shine of the false light. A rectangular window high up, filled with wire-mesh glass, showed a sky going blue and bright outside.

Here we go again, she thought, stiffening her spine. It was hard: With all the other Suarezes, she felt equal portions irritation and patience. With Adelio Suarez—she just felt guilt. Rafael had been his son, and when Rafi had come to work for her, she’d told Adelio she’d keep him safe. He’d been pleased. One child out of the line of fire.

He stabbed his thumb at the chair. “Sit.”

Disobedience ran deep in her soul, but she dropped into the wooden chair, heard it screek against the faded turquoise linoleum as she shifted her weight. The sooner she shut up, the sooner she’d be out of here. He paced behind her; then, just when she was preparing to start the game by asking for a phone call, he said, “Wait here,” and left the room. A total change of pattern. It made her wary.

Adelio came back with a file folder, and her gun, which he set on the table before her. It drew her eyes like a magnet; she missed his first words, lost in the itch to reclaim what was hers.

“. . . even with your testimony and Ms. Figueroa-Smith’s, we’ve had no luck finding the cultists that killed my son. We’ve got a set of probable names, but the suspects themselves are gone. All of them vanish on the same night, except for one of them, who disappeared some days earlier—a college student named Mira Castellan. She vanished from the UM campus, and funny thing is, Shadows, campus security recalls seeing your truck on that day. You’re no student.” He flipped through the folder, showed Sylvie a picture of the woman. Sylvie felt her upper lip curl, restrained any other response. Murderess.

“Campus is open to community,” she said. She traced a chip in the table’s laminate, pried at the edge of it with her fingernail. There wasn’t any point in denying her presence there. Her truck was noticeable, had been ever since the dire hound—her very first monster—had clawed six long furrows through the red paint to expose the metal beneath.

“These are the people who killed my boy, right?”

“You’re the detective,” she said.

“What happened to them?” Suarez said, his voice strung tight. “Did they run from you? Where are they, Shadows?”

Sylvie sank back in the seat, folded her arms. “I wish I could tell you.”

Yeah, this was a change of routine, and an unpleasant one. She wondered how the hell he had gotten the cultists’ names when she hadn’t been able to.

Hadn’t needed to. The god of Justice had done her scutwork.

While Adelio Suarez didn’t have preternatural help, Sylvie should have realized that grief, determination, and the resources of an entire police department were enough. Look what she managed with attitude and a gun.

He pressed his chair back to two legs, stared at the ceiling for a long moment, and dropped it down again with a thunk that made the table vibrate. “You wish you could tell me?”

“I don’t have any answers,” Sylvie said. “Does that make it clearer?” She stared him down; after werewolves, succubi, and gods, one overworked night-shift detective was barely a blip on her radar.

He dropped his gaze. “Tell me this one thing, Shadows, one thing. Do you think they’ll ever resurface?”

Sylvie grimaced. Maybe if he hadn’t been asking her in the middle of a police station, maybe then she’d be tempted to give him the answer he expected.

“Look, Lio, I’m sorry about Rafi—you know I am—but I don’t have any answers for you. And that’s a client of mine you’ve got cuffed out there. He’s got nothing to do with anything.”

“They never do; you take them down with you, anyway.” Suarez stood, turned away, facing the door. His shoulders slumped.

Sylvie was grateful for his weakness. It hid her own, the quick tears that burned her throat and filled her eyes. He was right, of course. Demalion was only the most recent, most graphic example of that. The Furies had shredded him down to his soul for doing what she had asked him to do. She reached out blindly, put her hand on the gun, finding familiar, cold comfort.

“Can I go?” she said.

“When you answer one question more for me,” he said. His voice was ragged, as if he’d been fighting to control his breath.

Sylvie groaned, put her head on the table, smelled greasy laminate and the lingering scent of gun oil. “I should have stayed at the beach.”

“Explain to me why you and your client were passed out at a crime scene. Or did you not know the Bayside Mall was the latest in a string of robberies?” Suarez leaned over the table, forced her to look at him. The sunlight creeping through the barred window was unkind to him, pointed out the fatigue tint to his skin, the silver in his stubble, and blanked those remarkable eyes.

“Motherfucker,” Sylvie muttered, the heels of her hands pressed tight to her forehead. “That’s why I was there. To prevent it or find out who was doing it.”

“Your Chicago beat cop hired you to worry about south Florida robberies?”

“Ever heard of multitasking?” Sylvie said. “He’s not my only client. Just the most needy.”

“The robbery?”

Sylvie shook her head. “I didn’t get a good look.”

He waited, leaning pointedly against the hallway door. She growled, but forked over her list of the car plates, the long one with all the cars in the lot, and the new additions nicely circled for him. She felt like she was back in high school, handing homework over to a bully. Except, of course, she had never been the bullies’ target.

He folded the paper into his hand, expression still somber. “Anything else?”

“I gave you my leads. You give me nothing. I think we’re more than done. I think you owe me one.”

“There was graffiti this time,” he said, as she pushed away from the table.

“Graffiti’s nothing compared to a list of getaway vehicles,” she said.

“So you don’t want to know what it said?”

Her hand was on the doorknob. She wanted out, but the case, her clients . . . “Something really interesting, I hope.”

“One word. Glory. On the glass of the sporting goods store. Nothing elaborate, a rush job. Just the word. You get anything from that?”

She imagined it. Narrow letters scrawled across the glass. Handwriting, spray-painted, scraggly, and too large. Hurried, even though they had had all the time they could need. Testing the waters. Feeling their oats. Getting bored with the ease of it all.

A faint image came to her, the shape of the group moving toward the stores, one lagging a little behind. “Someone’s feeling ballsy. Teenagers, Lio. You’re looking for teenagers. But I’ll find ’em first.”

He let her go, and she swept out into the main room, found Wright released and drinking cop-shop coffee. He said, “Finally free?”

“I’m not a dangerous criminal after all,” she said, kept moving for the main door. “This visit didn’t even cost me money. Just my head start on a case.”

He gulped down the last of the coffee and hastened after her. “Where to now?”

“Depends,” she said. She juggled her cell phone into her hand and dialed Alex. If Alex could pull the plate information soon enough, Sylvie could beat the cops to the cars’ owners. After a visit from the police, they’d be stirred and defensive.

Just before it went to voice mail, she was rewarded with a series of clatters and thunks, then a sleepy mumble. “Syl? You in jail again?”

Sylvie laughed. “Shaking the dust from my feet as we speak.”

“Then c’n I go back t’sleep?”

“Run some plates for me first? Addresses first, personal info as you can?”

Alex yawned, an audible jaw-cracking contagion that set Sylvie off in response.

“I guess.”

Sylvie snapped her fingers at Wright, hovering politely just out of hearing range. He scowled in response to her abrupt demand for his attention, spread his hands in the universal “what?” gesture.

She bit back her own irritation. Fugue state, ghost, right. Whatever had happened, Wright didn’t remember it. She pointed at his jeans, and said, “Pocket.”

He found the crinkled paper with weary surprise and passed it over. She rubbed her thumb over the elegant script, noticing this time that the handwriting was different. His earlier notes had been squared off, the pencil tip pressed into the paper. That was strange but might fit with a trauma-induced personality shift. Or someone using the muscles of his hand differently.

Cedo Nulli. The memory spiked her adrenaline straight to redline, jolted her heart. How did Wright know about that? If it were the god of Justice poking around in her life again, he’d have dropped by, made sure she helped Wright out.

The government thorn in her side, the Internal Surveillance and Investigations agency, knew about her personal motto inked onto her skin. They could have set her up. Wright could be some sort of poisoned apple. It would be just like the ISI, overelaborate and sneaky.

But Wright seemed genuinely scared. Even now, standing in a sunlit Miami morning, he couldn’t rest. He was all angles, jittery, restless, moving from one defensive posture to another.

“Syl?” Alex whined, waking Sylvie back to the moment. Sylvie read off the plates’ numbers, let Wright’s problems slide. “The ones I’m most interested in are a Navigator and the Subaru. More room for stuff.”

“Did they get stuff?” Alex asked, all disapproval. “You were supposed to keep them from getting stuff.”

“Plans change, Alex,” Sylvie said.

“That excuse is old, old, old,” Alex muttered, but low enough Sylvie could ignore it. She chose to. “Hey, Syl? Speaking of changing plans . . . Zoe took off.”

“When?” Sylvie said.

Alex sighed. “Sometime last night. I’m sorry, Syl. I was running a few programs—updating the office laptop—and I fell asleep. Woke up. She was gone.”

Sylvie sighed. She should have expected it. When she was Zoe’s age, she hadn’t paid much attention to the rules, either. Especially when there was a boyfriend waiting in the wings. “I’ll catch her later. What about the plates?”

“The Navigator’s in the Grove. The Subaru’s in Kendall. The Taurus? That’s a rental, not what you’re looking for, unless you think your thieves are renting a getaway car. The Audi is right at home on the Beach. Got a pen?”

Sylvie cadged Wright’s pencil stub and took down three addresses. “Those are pretty nice neighborhoods, Alex.”

“What? The rich never steal? Tell that to the SEC, Sylvie.”

“Your point,” Sylvie said. “Go on back to bed.”

“Wright still with you?”

“Yeah,” Sylvie said, and glancing over, found she was wrong. Wright was nowhere to be seen. “Got to go.”

“Syl—what are you up to?”

“Chasing down my client,” Sylvie said. She scanned the street, found Wright waiting beside a cruiser, leaning back against the hood, idly kicking the toe of one foot against the heel of the other. His fidgeting, his quizzical expression when she waved him back over, reassured her that Wright was in charge, that his wandering off was courtesy and not fugue state.

“I mean, it’s six a.m., you just got out of jail, and if you go sneaking around the Grove, harassing people and breaking into garages, you’re going to end up right back in jail.”

“If I go now, I can beat the cops there—”

“Nope,” Alex said. “No. This is your common sense speaking. Go home. Let the cops handle it. Give them a chance, and if they screw it up—then you can show ’em how it’s done.”

Sylvie hesitated. She hated to cede the advantage when she was being paid to investigate, but she was tired, grubby, and not even sure that following up on the cars would be useful. Only in children’s books and Scooby-Doo would the cars turn out to be owned by the perps.

Alex was right. Let the cops rule out the obvious and save her the effort. Time to get some sleep. Real sleep. Whatever else that sleep spell did, it didn’t leave its victims feeling rested.

SYLVIE AND WRIGHT TOOK THE METRORAIL BACK TO THE MALL AND reclaimed her truck. She went round front of it, pulled the parking ticket with a curse—Felipe was so damn petty—then asked Wright, “Where am I dropping you?”

He slumped against the door. His face, already reddening in the slanting tropical light, grew red highlights on his cheeks and ear tips. “I wasn’t joking,” he said, quiet. “I got nothing. No money. No local connections. Nothing. This is my Hail-Mary moment. My life’s in your hands, and you don’t even believe me.”

She pulled her sunglasses from the visor, covered her expression with them. He watched her as intently as a dog, trying to read her mood.

Sylvie reached over and pushed the passenger’s-side door open. “Get in,” she said. “There’s a couch in my apartment.”

Her little dark voice growled warning, but what else could she do? Pat him down for cash, call the banks, and make sure he was telling the truth?

She couldn’t leave him at the office. Alex wouldn’t be in until noon, and that left a lot of files open to his scrutiny. She locked the file cabinets as a matter of course, but every cop she’d ever met had a dab hand at popping the usual locks. Her files were coded, but codes were easy enough to crack if someone had a talent for it.

He waited, hanging off her door like some scrawny excuse for a gigolo, nervousness in his expression, leery of her offer. Of her. Maybe even of himself.

Sylvie had a few doubts of her own. The least dangerous scenario Wright presented was that he was delusional, and she was inviting him home. She stifled her common sense, sighed, and said, “In the car, Wright, or you’ll be bunking on the beach. And sand fleas are a real bitch.”

He shook off his own worries, slipped back into the passenger’s seat like he belonged there. Once he was settled, she turned her truck for home, flicking on the radio, and flicking it off when the morning DJs blathered at them. The traffic patterns were just going to have to surprise them.

Wright closed his eyes, and his face aged. The morning light traced the stubble on his chin, half-gold, half-grey; lines of exhaustion pulled his slack face toward sorrow’s mask.

Sylvie took another quick look at the list of cars, wondering if any of them were on her way. Made no sense to pass by if she was just going to have to return later.

“Home, James,” Wright muttered. He reached out a sleepy hand and took the list from her.

She allowed it; she’d seen what she needed to. Each house on the list was a destination, not a drive-by. Instead, she turned the truck’s scarred nose toward her apartment and a couple of hours’ sleep. She sighed. One day back on the job, and she was down to catching bits and pieces of sleep when she could.

The ride was quiet, South Dixie blessedly clear at this early hour, and Wright collapsed into a boneless sleep she hadn’t thought possible in anyone past the age of fifteen. Like a colicky baby, she thought, soothed to sleep by the motion of a car. But if he was asleep and dreaming, his dreams were unpleasant.

He woke when the truck came to its usual coughing halt and squinted at the bright Miami morning, yellow light and haze, reflecting off the white-stucco apartment complex. “Come on,” she said, and he followed her past the cutesy would-be Chinese entry arch, the single stranded Kwan-Yin sculpture left bereft in a rocky alley pathway between the buildings, with only a raised brow for all the kitsch.

“Home sweet home,” she said.

“Thought Florida was all about the Latin look,” he said. He took in the view of tilted-up roof corners, red tile cartoon-bright against the blue sky, the expanses of raked gravel and sand.

“Landlord was trying for the foreign-student demographic,” Sylvie said. “Ended up with something as authentic as grocery-store lo mein.”

Her building was the one deepest into the lot, farthest from the pool. She’d chosen it for the quiet, plus the nice long view of the walkway, which let her see who was coming to visit.

One flight of stairs up, and Sylvie put the key into the lock, jiggling the key as it stuck again. Humidity was a killer. The lock gave after a solid thump, and she ushered Wright in, kicking the door closed. He moved forward with the awkward shuffle of a guest preceding his host, awaiting cues and guidelines.

Sylvie felt tight in her skin, all too aware of his eyes sweeping the small expanse of the living room, the tiny kitchen, the shadowed depths of her bedroom, her bed unmade, sheets still tangled from that final nightmare that had driven her out of town. She’d slept better in Sanibel, defying all logic. Slept soundly and at length, no matter that her most pressing problems were things she’d brought along.

She sidled past him once he had moved beyond the narrow pseudofoyer, and found herself standing awkwardly in the living room. Times like this, she wished she were more of a regular person, with a dog, a cat, an aquarium, even houseplants that needed watering—anything to let her fuss with until she got over that first stranger-in-the-house discomfort.

Instead, she had a nearly bare room, a comfy couch with magazines strewn along one half—Guns & Ammo, Closer, and a month’s worth of inserts from the Herald—newspapers piled beneath and beside the end table, collecting dust. A TV on a cheap stand, DVDs piled beside it. A bookshelf, three-quarters full. A floor lamp at strategic distance from the couch. It wasn’t even messy enough that she could justify a scamper round tidying. Instead, she just did a quick point and show. “Bedroom, mine, thataway. Couch, yours. Bathroom down the hall. Drinks in the kitchen. Help yourself. If you dirty something, put it in the dishwasher. I’m going to shower. I think I rolled in oil.”

Once off the road, out of the truck, in the clean confines of her apartment, the scent lingered about her like a cloud, a reminder of the failed night on her skin.

She grabbed a couple of blankets, one of the pillows from her bed, and tossed them to him. “Don’t worry. I don’t sing in the shower. You should be able to sleep.”

“I’m not that tired,” he said. “We could talk about my case.” He swayed gently, foot to foot.

“In the morning,” she said.

“It is morning. You’re the one who got PO’d I was holding out on you—”

“Know anything new and urgent, like a name?” she asked.

He wrapped himself in his own arms, shook his head. She said, “Then we’ll talk later in the morning. Much later. After coffee. After a spicy breakfast omelet. And more coffee. You need some rest, and I need a clear head.”

Maybe with some sleep under his belt, he wouldn’t look so close to the edge. Whatever sleep he’d gotten in her truck, it had been the opposite of refreshing. He looked strung tight, and worse, he looked . . . crowded, as if the thing in his head, having surfaced briefly, was watching for another chance.

Sylvie shuddered. He might be ready to talk about it; she wasn’t. Enemy, ghost, crazy? Or some combination of all of the above? Sylvie didn’t want to start that round of speculation again. Once had been enough, and nothing had changed in the interim.

“You came to me for help. I’m telling you now. Sleep will help. You can’t think clearly if you’re exhausted.”

“Can’t think clearly when someone else’s using my brain,” he muttered, but nodded agreement. He toed off a sneaker, white leather worn nearly grey with age and use, then the other, and Sylvie found herself shying away from his bony bare feet, the unwelcome intimacy of it. Ridiculous in a city where flip-flops were so common, but there it was. Wright needed help; she didn’t want to give it. She didn’t want to see any further signs of vulnerability—his or hers.

She grabbed a shower, scrubbing her skin clean, trying to purge the guilt over her reluctance to help. It was just bad timing. She’d been truthful with Alex; she wanted a nothing case. Not something that was life-or-death desperate. Wright’s problem was twigging every nerve in her body attuned to Serious Trouble.

The water was hot and plentiful at this hour, before her neighbors rose for work, and Sylvie lingered until the knots of tension in her spine—

What happened to the satanists, Sylvie?

Help me.

Find the thieves.

Save me.

That your gun, Lightner?

—faded away into a dull ache.

She got out, her fingers pruned, the mirror glass steamed and drippy, and dragged on a pair of ’Canes sweats, faded from forest to olive, and a black tank top.

The apartment was silent and dim; Sylvie expected to see Wright a mute, mummy shape of blankets along the couch. Instead, he perched on the edge, bare-chested, barefoot, bent over something small in his hand, something that gleamed with an opalescent shine. He was utterly still, staring into it.

Sudden rage washed Sylvie. She snatched it from his hand, the broken curve of glass leaving a tiny crescent of blood on his skin. He jerked back. “What the hell?”

“Don’t touch that. Where did you even—”

“It was on the couch,” he said. “Memento mori? Didn’t expect you to go in for that sort of thing.”

On the couch, right. She remembered now. That last night before her vacation, packing and repacking and repacking again. All of it centered around a quarter moon of cloudy, broken glass that she couldn’t decide to take or leave behind.

A tiny broken piece of a crystal ball, cloudy with a fragment of a dead man’s soul. She rubbed it in her palms, familiar by now with the sharp edges. She’d left it behind. A fragment of a soul. It wasn’t good for much when the rest of it had been obliterated, devoured by the Furies. She’d slept better in Sanibel? Maybe because she hadn’t taken it with her. She rocked it in her hand now. Sometimes she swore she could see a slice of Demalion’s life in it. A boy in a blazer, raising his head, and facing down a school bully with nothing but arrogance.

Sometimes, in her nightmares, she was child-Demalion’s bully. Sometimes, in her nightmares, she killed him herself. Shot him, hit him, sicced the Furies on him. She shivered, closed her palm around the glass in her hand without looking at it, afraid of seeing that boy’s face in it.

She dropped heavily onto the couch beside Wright. “It’s important to me.”

Wright pressed on the small slice in his palm until the blood welled up over his fingertips. “Glad to hear it.”

“God, you did a number on yourself,” Sylvie said. She hadn’t thought the crystal was that sharp. “Hold on a moment.” She collected her first-aid kit, pulled out the butterfly bandages, and, after wiping the blood away again, fastened them over the curved wound. She traced the edge of the wound with her fingertip, checking that pressure on the rest of his hand wouldn’t be more than the bandages could control. Tracing that small curve, over and over again.

“Ow?” he said. He folded his fingers inward, out of her grip. “Bad bedside manner, Shadows.”

“You’ve no idea,” she muttered. “Last person I patched up wasn’t even a person.”

When she looked up to see if he was shocked silent, or just thinking, her gaze never made it to his face, caught on that curved scar on his chest. She lifted his hand in hers, brought it upward. The curves matched. Like key in lock. She jerked away, trembling. Coincidence? Or the ISI, playing vicious games with her and using Wright? She touched that spot on his chest, that smooth gap in the arc.

He touched her cheek, fingertips cool against her flushed skin. She twitched away.

“Sylvie,” he said. “You look wrecked.”

“Not your problem,” she said. As she rose, she stumbled, and he drew her back, wrapped her in an embrace that shook, as if the weight of her problems and his combined might break him. It would have been easy to push him away, but it was easier still to rest her head in the curve of his neck, his shoulder bony and flat beneath her cheek. Easy to pretend. He smelled of salt and sweat, and she wondered, if she parted her lips, leaned that tiny increment closer, would he taste of the sea beneath her tongue?

She curved her palm over that evocative scar, felt it cool and smooth and incomplete. A fragmentary wound as cool as crystal. She shivered in his arms. Step away, she thought. End this before she did something she’d regret in the name of comfort. But he was warm and alive, and his arms felt good closed on her shoulders, his breath stirring her hair.

She raised her face, and he kissed her. A strange first kiss that felt nothing like new. Slow, familiar, comforting, his tongue dueling gently with hers. The rasp of stubble a gentle friction against her skin, as welcome as a breath of sea air. She shifted closer, slid onto his lap, a knee moving to each side of his hips. His hands caged her waist, spanned her ribs, thumbs rubbing circles in the hollows between bone, all of it familiar. “Shadows,” he whispered against her throat.

She leaned closer still, chasing that elusive sea taste of him, that familiarity. Her hands found their way into his hair, carding the tufts to wilder heights yet. She settled more comfortably across his lap, spread her knees wider to take him closer. His hand slid up her spine, rested heavy at her nape; his fingers curled around the crest of her shoulder, traced familiar patterns, S after S after S, her name drawn on her skin with careful touches.

Just like. . . “Demalion,” she murmured.

“Yes,” he breathed back.

She scrambled away from him, the shock of it heating her face, her throat, her chest. Shame burned in her breast.

“What are you doing—” Her breath failed her, caught tight and muffled by her own welter of conflicting emotion. Anger, as always, came to her rescue. “What the hell? I tell you to give me a name, and you choose that one?”

“I reclaim what’s mine,” he said. He shrugged, a fluid rearrangement of Wright’s stiffly set shoulders, projecting an ease he obviously didn’t feel. His eyes were on her, sandy brows drawn tight; his lips still damp with her breath. “And I remember. You kept that last piece of me safe. And then you gave it back to me. I am, was, Michael Demalion. Want to welcome me home?” Though he smiled at her, it was shaky, hard to hold.

“Demali—” She shook her head, felt like the world spun with it. “It’s not possible. The Furies devour souls.”

“I don’t know how I escaped, but I did,” he said, rose to draw her back into his arms. She resisted, kept from pressing herself back into Wright’s lanky chest, set hands flat against his skin, wanting to believe, wanting not to. If Demalion was a ghost, he was beyond her aid, and this could be nothing but a cruel reminder of what she had lost.

As if the thought proved the facts, Demalion shivered beneath her hands, then he was stepping back, his eyes wide and wild. “Sylvie? What’s—”

She didn’t need the clipped tone to know; the surprise was enough. Wright was back where he belonged.

“Missing time?” she asked.

He nodded once. “What hap . . . No, don’t wanna know. I’m gonna—Can I go get a shower?”

She realized her hands were still on his skin, jerked back. “Go for it.” He slipped away from her like a feral cat, contorting himself to evade her and the couch, before disappearing into the bathroom.

Sylvie collapsed back onto the couch. Could she believe it? She turned possibilities over in her mind like garden rocks, wary of things beneath.

The ISI and a sneak attack? They knew Demalion, but they didn’t know how she and he had fitted together.

Her lips burned; her hands still carried the memory of warmth. She shifted uneasily, and pain spiked her thigh, a sudden snake-strike of unexpected hurt.

Sylvie slapped her hand over the pain and found that curved piece of glass that was all she had held of Demalion. Her blood wetted the edge of it, ran thin and dark into the curved heart of it. Despite the crystal’s gloss, the shine of reflected light, it was oddly empty; the pale glow it had held, that kiss of soul—was gone, reabsorbed.

A broken crystal ball. Such an impossible thing to save a soul, such a contradictory egg—only birthing once its pieces had found the same flesh and become whole.

Her face was wet, the skin tight on her cheeks; her throat ached. She scrubbed salt from her face, her lashes. In the bathroom, she heard Wright swearing, and flinched at the idea of facing him. She couldn’t. Not now. Not when she’d be peering at him, wondering if she could see Demalion in the way Wright moved, not when Wright was the one who needed her help.

The shower cut off, and Sylvie jumped into motion.

She dropped the crystal fragment into the wastebasket, forced determination into a body that wanted to sink under so many emotions: guilt, relief, a spike of joy, despair. Wright was a no-go for the moment. But the magical burglars were just begging for attention. One quick change later—trading her sweatpants for comfort jeans, a little loose in the waist, and an oxford on over the tank top—she collected her gun and realized she’d left the holster in the bathroom that Wright was using as a hidey.

She couldn’t imagine knocking and saying, I know you’re having a freakout that I helped cause, but could I have that holster so I can go out and harass people, and no, you’re not invited. . . . Even her courage had limits. Far easier to shrug on a silvered denim jacket Zoe had left on her last visit: It was fashionable on some model’s runway in a city like Paris, Venice, Hong Kong, and way over the top anywhere else. But it had pockets. Discreet, padded pockets, the perfect thing to secrete a compact gun.

Her satchel shouldered, jacket on, attitude in place, she headed out into the Miami morning, bookended on either side by the trouble she left behind and the trouble she hoped to find.

6

Information Retrieval

DIFFICULT TRAFFIC TO THE BEACH, NOW THAT IT WAS CLOSER TO EIGHT, helped her to narrow her focus. Forget about Wright for the moment. Forget the whys and hows of Demalion’s return. Forget about Zoe and her problems. Forget about her dislike of Lisse Conrad. Concentrate on the simplest things. Driving without accident. Hunting down her leads on the burglars. Compartmentalization was the key here.

She slued the truck into the alley between the bar and her office, taking quick advantage of a gap between cars. She had to stomp on the brake to avoid hitting the Dumpster, left a quick yelp of burned rubber, and rocked herself in the seat. But hey, another perfect parking job. She’d recovered enough of her composure to actually feel a tiny smidge of pride.

The bar’s alley door opened; Etienne poked his head out, all tousled dark curls and a faceful of piercings over a pale green beater tee. Dragonfly tattoos decorated his bare shoulders, black wings on black skin, and a blurred image of what she presumed was Jesus or a saint stretched the length of his forearm. He yawned, propped himself on the mossy stucco, and said, “’Sup, Shadows? Coffee in a mo’.” He turned around, not waiting for a response. That was Etienne, all over, slow-moving but inexorable.

Sylvie watched him go, decided she really had been out of the neighborhood loop if Etienne was sleeping in the bar as a deterrent to burglars. Confrontation was a dangerous tactic at the best of times; in this case it was likely to be a useless one if her experience was anything to go by.

She squeezed out of the truck, pushing the door open the whole eight inches available—parking in the alley did tend to leave precious little space—and dropped to the sand-coated asphalt, just as Etienne reappeared with two paper cups in his hands. An unbuttoned guayabera had been slung over his tee: business wear, Miami bar casual.

“Kinda busy,” Sylvie warned, even as she took the first cup. The heat went straight to her bones. She warmed her hands around the cup as if it were thirty degrees outside and not a damp eighty-five. She inhaled the deep roast, popped the lid to see the oily shimmer of serious caffeine, and thought she could make the time for a single cup’s worth of conversation.

He grinned, white slash of teeth. “You’re always busy, and I’m not looking to chat.” He pressed the second cup into her hands, sweet-scented even through the lid. It was a WASP-SPECIAL, mocha plus hazelnut, double cream and sugar: candy bar in a cup. She popped the lid; no jimmies, at least.

Sylvie looked down at it with more disapproval than the concoction really warranted. It wasn’t the coffee so much as what it foretold: Her plan for a quick in-and-out raid on Alex’s computer for that list of homes had just been squashed flat as a conch fritter. Her fault, completely. She’d been in such a hurry to avoid . . .

The scene of the crime? her little dark voice suggested slyly.

. . . the explanation she owed Wright that she’d left the list behind.

Her nerves jittered without her taking a single caffeinated sip. Alex was a minefield of potential questions, and Sylvie wasn’t ready to answer anything that might touch on Demalion’s inexplicable return.

“Thanks,” she said, lifting herself from the side of her truck, where she’d been slouched against the warm metal, tipping the coffee cup in Etienne’s direction.

“De nada,” Etienne said. He disappeared back into the bar on a waft of air-conditioning that mingled spilled alcohol with the cloying, chemical bite of Freon.

She sidled around the truck, slurping at her own coffee, scalding her tongue as always, but hell, impatience was a familiar flaw. The front door was locked; she kicked at the metal surround, rattle and clang, and shouted, “Alex!”

Alex popped the latches, a series of clicks and snaps one after another, and said. “Dammit, I knew you’d be in. I could have been sleeping.”

Sylvie waved the coffee cup, and Alex’s attention derailed. She pounced on it, and Sylvie said, “So, I’m a bad boss, made you get up early, and asked you for info that kept you up. You got anything useful?”

“List’s on the desk,” Alex said. “Organized for driving ease since there’s nothing much else to go on. All the neighborhoods are nice, no one reported a car stolen, and none of the owners have criminal records. How’d it go with Wright?”

Sylvie considered telling Alex exactly how it had gone, down to the little groan he’d made when her nails grazed his throat. Then she imagined the result: an impromptu lecture on the psychology of grief-driven behaviors as seen on Oprah, and god help her, but probably some type of client-employee counseling as scripted by Alex. Instead, Sylvie bit it all back, and said, “About as you would expect.”

Alex looked down at the murky froth of her de-lidded coffee, and said, “Jimmies, this needs jimmies,” and disappeared into the kitchenette with suspicious alacrity.

Sylvie eyed the computer, thought about her list, and followed Alex. Alex had her head buried in the cabinets, hunting candy toppings they didn’t have, and Sylvie leaned up against the counter. “Something you need to say, Alex? About Wright’s case?”

Alex pulled her head out of the cabinet, wiping a stray cobweb from her hair. “We’ve got to clean—”

“Alex.”

“Is he possessed?”

“You had doubts, and you force-fed me the case anyway?”

Alex slumped against the counter. “I did a search on him before I said yes to his case. No red flags. Cop right out of high school, wife in insurance, apartment, kid. A few small commendations for the job, but he’s looking at beat cop for a while longer. I couldn’t see any reason he would lie; it’s not the right type of lie for a cop, but you always say to look for real-world reasoning first. And I might have skipped that step.”

Alex poked morosely at the foam on her coffee, the better to flavor the fingernail she began to chew. “He was just so desperate, I guess I got caught up in his fear, then in selling him to you. I didn’t start worrying until later.”

“You lucked out,” Sylvie said. “He’s possessed.” As soon as the words, sure and decisive, left her mouth, she grimaced. Red flag to a bull.

“Oh, good!” Alex said, then backtracked. “I mean, bad. For him. Good I didn’t waste your time with galloping PTSD or a really special case of dissociative identity disorder. So what’d you find out? What’s up with the ghost? What does it want?”

“I’ll catch you up later,” Sylvie said. “I just came by for the list. Since you’re in, can I assume that you’ve added useful facts to my info?”

“C’mon, Syl, I’ve never seen possession before.”

“It’s not a game or a collectible card,” Sylvie snapped. “It’s a man’s life.” Two men’s lives. Her breath tightened in her chest again.

Alex went white, set down her coffee, and passed Sylvie the list. It had grown in her hands, gone from sketchy information to a page-long dossier on each car and owner.

Sylvie tucked the sheets into her jacket, the slick denim reminding her—“Zoe come back yet?”

Alex shook her head, still silent. Still upset.

“Crap,” Sylvie said, wondering where her sister had washed up. Bella’s? Not likely, given their apparent spat, but teenage fights healed as fast as they happened. Jasmyn? Ariel? “She’s probably hanging out at one of the princess pack’s homes. Or off bumping uglies with Raul—”

“Carter, I think,” Alex offered. Her voice was small, uncertain.

Sylvie felt guilt sting her. She let out her breath, and said, “Drink your coffee before it gets cold. And it’s not Carter. It’s Carson. God help us all. Basically she could be anywhere.” Sylvie shook her head. A sulking Zoe could disappear for days, staying with one friend or another. She’d done it before. But she’d be back soon enough for her stuff. The material girl wouldn’t go far without her phone. The burglars, on the other hand, needed finding, preferably before the cops blundered in and scared them into hiding, or worse—caught them and made all Sylvie’s hours unbillable.

She patted the list in her pocket, snagged a handful of candy from the kitchenette, and headed back out with a final admonition to Alex. “If Zoe comes wandering back? Keep her here.”

Alex nodded, then said, “What about Wright’s case? You want me to see if I can get a line on an exorcist?”

Sylvie froze midstep, her heart racing. It made it hard to keep her tone level, but she managed. “Exorcists hunt demons exclusively. We’ll have to think of something else.”

“I could call Val Cassavetes. Even if she’s still licking her wounds, she’s a smart witch. She can—”

“She’s not answering our calls, remember? Shadows Inquiries is x-ed right out of her little black book.”

“But this is different,” Alex persisted. “It’s not a favor to you; it’s to help—”

“Leave it,” Sylvie said, and fled the office before Alex could really dig in and start working the angle Sylvie didn’t want to think about. Getting rid of the ghost would mean getting rid of Demalion, and that turned her stomach, made her shake.

This is trouble, the little dark voice said. Real trouble.

She slammed into her truck, reversed gears, and slipped back into morning traffic with only two horns going off and one person insulting her parentage. Sylvie just waved a hand in a vicious salute, thinking they had no idea.

The list blew on her dash, its edges dancing in the air-conditioning, and she put a hand on it. First stop? The beach and the Audi.

She found the house easily, but the cops had beaten her there, were speaking to a woman who looked more than displeased to be explaining herself to them. Even at a distance, Sylvie could see the stacked gold bracelets on her arms flash as she told the two uniforms exactly what she thought of them, with plenty of emphatic gestures and a shrillness that carried in the early-morning air.

South Beach, Sylvie thought, turning her truck around at the intersection, where women put their jewelry on before their clothes. The cops would be a while yet; the morning sunlight and the woman’s white-silk robe did little to hide the skin beneath, and ogling her was a more pleasant way for them to begin their shift than rousting drunks.

She left them to it and headed across the water to the Grove, home to a silver Navigator.

At ten o’clock in the morning, Coconut Grove was peaceful and pristine. The sun glazed the stucco, greened the trees, dusted the Mexican-tiled roofs with gold. The air was still and lazy, and Sylvie’s battered diesel truck rumbled through the streets like sluggish thunder. For once, her truck wasn’t out of place; all around her, the street grew battered trucks, bringing men and their machines to work: lawn mowers, pool cleaners, window washers, house painters, coming to get the job done before the peak heat of the day. Coconut Grove was a mecca for laborers, full of homeowners too busy to maintain their houses themselves, well-off enough to hire someone to do it, and penny-wise enough to want it done cheaply.

Sylvie imagined that if she yanked drivers and registrations out of all the trucks, she’d find a good half were “hand-me-down” businesses, moving from a cousin to an uncle to a brother or brother-in-law, all using the same state ID.

The legality of their employees didn’t matter to the homeowners, not when their grounds showed the results of their efforts. Every house sported smooth lawns and curving drives studded with palms, poincianas, air-plant-laden Florida oaks. Plush green grass swept up and around drives, its tender blades so closely trimmed it looked like the houses were emerging from velvet. No doubt the pools in back were crystalline blue, untouched by algal growth or fallen leaves.

Sylvie thought of her own apartment’s maintenance man. Told to spruce up the place by distant landlords, he installed random statuary and fake topiary. She passed Kwan-Yin to get to her apartment, walked by the David to pay her rent, and swam under the eye of a laconic ceramic alligator and a St. Francis that doubled as a bird feeder. Coconut Grove was a different world.

Sylvie cruised slowly down the street, pausing to verify that house with the unfortunate pink stucco peeking though the coconut palms was Zoe’s ex-friend Bella’s house. She’d thought the neighborhood looked familiar. Maybe, after she talked to the Navigator’s owner, she’d knock on Bella’s door, take a quick gander to see if Zoe had crashed there.

The Navigator’s house was four doors down from Bella’s—a modest home, with a drive that curved only once instead of three times, with a street view of the house and gates that were ornamental rather than functional.

The Navigator rested in the opened maw of the two-car garage, the foggy silver behemoth that had been out at Bayside Mall the night before. More, the lady of the house, blue jeans, silk blouse, and wedge heels, stood beside it, keys in her hand. There was a puzzled stillness about her that suggested she’d been standing there for more than a minute or two; the shift of her hips suggested indecision.

Sylvie drew her truck to the curb and walked over, belatedly glad she was wearing Zoe’s overpriced gift jacket. In this neighborhood, it gave her that much more time to ask questions. She wouldn’t be dismissed as just another laborer looking for work.

Pity she hadn’t had time to get her nails done. A good manicure was better than a secret handshake for a quick test of who was exactly who, and whether she was someone worth knowing.

As it was, the woman barely looked up when Sylvie’s shadow crossed onto her lawn.

Foolish, the little dark voice said. The wolf comes in many guises.

Including a woman wearing a heavy leather jacket on a warm day. Sometimes Sylvie thought wearing a jacket was more blatant than strapping a gun to her thigh.

But Meredith Alvarez—according to Alex’s file, the second wife to Andreas Alvarez, homemaker, and personal shopper for a certain subset of other homemakers—was obviously more concerned with her car.

“Mrs. Alvarez,” Sylvie said, “may I ask you a few questions? It won’t take long.” Always the awkward part, asking for information from someone who had no need to give it to her. But Sylvie could be—catastrophically pushy, Alex said—determined.

“I already talked to the police,” Meredith said. “It wasn’t my car. My car’s been here all night.” She sounded fierce; either the uniforms had given her a hard time, or she wasn’t sure she had told them the truth.

From the hesitation with which she viewed the car, the remote slipping through her fingers, Sylvie knew which way she leaned. Given a hard time, Meredith should be spitting mad, storming down to her husband’s law office.

Staring at the car . . .

Sylvie took a couple of steps closer, stopped in the shade of a bright poinciana, watched a corn snake slip away through pine-bark mulch. She glanced at the Navigator, at the fine beach-sand grit dusting the wheel well and sifting onto the garage floor, sand and pulverized shell.

“I’m not with the police,” Sylvie said. “I don’t report to anyone.” The woman’s gaze dropped from hers, studied the smooth concrete as if judging whether the tree shade was an oil shadow. Sylvie bit back frustration. There was always a password in the computer that was the human brain. Hit it right, and all the information you could want came pouring out. But it took trial and error, and the risk of potential lock-outs.

“But you work for someone, right? Or do you just follow the police around, looking for trouble?”

“Wrong way round,” Sylvie muttered. When she had Meredith’s attention again, she said, “The people I work for don’t need details. They only care about results.”

Still nothing, though Meredith bit at her lip, gnawed at it as if she could swallow the words that wanted to erupt back.

Sylvie said, “I was there, last night.”

Sometimes all she needed was to poke people in their curiosity. Meredith knew something was wrong; she just didn’t know what.

“What happened?” Meredith asked. A weight of desperation laced her voice, all her fears surfacing at once. The remote dropped to the driveway with a click that she ignored, stepping over it to take Sylvie’s arm, shaking it. “It wasn’t a hit-and-run; it couldn’t have been a hit-and-run. There’s no damage. There’s never any damage.”

Sylvie latched onto the interesting word in the babble. “Never?”

Meredith pulled back, her face a giant billboard for “oh crap.”

Sylvie let her breath out, slowed the urgent voice that wanted her to shake the information out of the woman. This was a mostly nothing case. Theft, a little property damage, and a sleeping spell or two did not make for strong-arm tactics.

Easy does it, she reminded herself. Self-control. And smile. The woman smiled back, but it was tentative.

Reassurance wouldn’t go amiss here, but only a little. Too much, and the woman might stop talking. Just because the case wasn’t life-and-death didn’t mean Sylvie wanted to waste man-hours, especially since she had a bitch of a case on hold in her apartment.

“It wasn’t a hit-and-run,” she said, patting the woman’s forearm. “No one got hurt.”

Meredith started to relax, then her back stiffened, her jaw came up. Sylvie short-circuited the woman’s dawning indignation with a steely, “This time.” She firmed her grip on the woman’s arm, and said, “Whatever’s going on has nothing to do with you—” A gamble, but the woman just didn’t seem the sort, didn’t twig any of Sylvie’s very well-tuned senses. “That doesn’t mean you can’t help.”

Meredith took a breath, and said, “I didn’t say anything to the police because I knew they wouldn’t believe me. My husband doesn’t believe me. Why would a set of strangers?”

“Sometimes a stranger is the only one who has the luxury of being able to,” Sylvie said.

Meredith fumbled through her purse for a cigarette. “You have a light?”

Sylvie reached into her pockets to show willing and was surprised to have her search pay off. She passed the pale pink lighter over, and remembered, Oh yeah, Zoe smoked.

Meredith looked at the lighter, and her tense brow relaxed. She handed it back to Sylvie, and Sylvie added Chanel lighters to the list of “items to soothe suspicious Grove women.”

Meredith smoked her cigarette halfway, then pinched it out, the automatic habit of a woman who’d spent most of her adult life in financial difficulties. Then she hesitated and dropped the rest of it, and Sylvie thought, Yeah, she married up but is having a hard time adapting.

“I don’t understand it,” Meredith said, turning and drifting toward the open garage. She paused on the lip, visibly waiting for Sylvie to catch up.

Once inside the dim garage, Meredith hit the door button, sealing herself and Sylvie in. Sylvie rested her hand on her gun. She didn’t think that Meredith was a part of the burglary ring, but caution rarely hurt.

Meredith shrugged. “The neighbors are curious enough about the police coming here. I don’t want to give them any more gossip.” She opened the driver’s-side door, climbed up, and gestured for Sylvie to come closer, until she was practically on top of the woman, could smell scented shampoo and the faint line of sweat at her hairline. The woman was honestly afraid. Of her car. Or of what it was being used to do.

“I noticed it when I kept needing to get gas, nearly twice as often as usual. Andreas thought someone might be si-phoning it off, so I started keeping it locked in the garage at night.”

“But nothing changed,” Sylvie said.

“What was I supposed to tell the police? That someone’s breaking into our locked, alarm-protected garage and borrowing the car on a regular basis without my knowledge? My husband doesn’t believe it. But right here!” She tapped the odometer with an agitated fingernail. “Forty miles just last night while we slept!”

Sylvie dropped back out of the car, took in the clean lines of the garage, the gap where the second vehicle should be, and said, “Your husband, Andreas? He’s not borrowing it?” It didn’t seem likely, not when he was making suggestions on how to stop it, but people played mind games for all sorts of reasons.

Meredith shook her head, confident in that at least. Sylvie said, “Pop the doors.”

When the side door opened, Sylvie grabbed a flashlight off the wall hook, crawled into the car, and began an inch-by-inch search. “Anyone overly interested in your daily routine? Who’d know when they could borrow the car at times you wouldn’t notice?”

“My husband has enemies; he’s a criminal lawyer—”

“No,” Sylvie said. “They’ve made hash of your alarm code. If they wanted in your house, wanted to harm you or him, they’d have done so already.”

A new quality of silence reached her, and she glanced up. Meredith had blanched. Sylvie mentally reran her last words, judged them too blunt. Too scary. Too pragmatic.

Her little dark voice chimed in. Too bad. Truth is brutal.

“Look,” Sylvie said, “this isn’t about you or your husband. This is about your car being convenient.” It had to be the burglars, the glory-seeking teens. It was one thing to sleep through your car being stolen when it was parked on the street, when the engine sound could be mistaken for a neighbor leaving—most of them had upper-range SUVs also. It was another thing to sleep through a locked garage door rising, a car being backed out and driven away. Homeowners had twitchy nerves for out-of-place sounds.

Either the Alvarezes were heavy nighttime drinkers, Ambien poppers, or they’d fallen prey to Sylvie’s sleep-spreading burglars. Sylvie bent her head back to the search, pleased. It was always nice when she was on the right trail.

“So—” she prompted. “Any nosey parkers, gawkers?”

Meredith said, “I don’t know what you want to know.”

“Who pays attention to you? Have you seen anyone lurking?”

“We have the neighborhood watch,” she said.

Sylvie let out a frustrated breath. “Work with me, Meredith. You’d call the cops if strangers were nosing around. What about locals? They keep taking your car. It’s not ’cause of the spiffy paint job. People are lazy by nature. They want easy. They want close.”

Meredith fiddled with the strap of her purse, ran her fingers up and down the snakeskin. “Isabella asked me once if it was a stick or an automatic, and her boyfriend asked me if the rear seats came out.”

“Isabella?” Sylvie asked, dropping flat to her belly and worming forward for a better look. Something glittered from beneath the third row of seats. She scrabbled for it, collecting carpet fluff beneath her short nails, and the ever-present limestone sand.

“Martinez, the neighbor’s girl. She said she was going to be car shopping.”

“Yeah, like her mother’d buy her a car with her grades—” Sylvie jerked her head up, her brain catching up with what her mouth knew. “Bella Martinez. High-school girl? Ittybitty bleached blonde, a fondness for shiny clothes and cheap cigarettes?”

“Yeah,” Meredith said. She gnawed her lip, her brow furrowing. Really thinking for the first time; even upside down, Sylvie could see the gears clicking slowly away in the woman’s mind. “That was . . . before the trouble started.”

“Great,” Sylvie muttered. “Just great.” Zoe was mad at her already; wait until she questioned her friends. A disturbing idea took tentative root: If Bella was involved in these burglaries, did Zoe know? When Sylvie had mentioned the burglaries, Zoe had looked sick; Sylvie had chalked it up to worry and distaste, but it could have been more personal for Zoe.

Her fingers finally closed on the bright spark beneath the seat, and all the hairs on her body rose in defensive spikes. Cold washed over her in a painful wave. Sylvie’s mouth dried; nausea roiled; she jerked her hand back and dropped the item on the carpet before her face, setting off a broken duet between her own thoughts and the shrieking of the little dark voice, woken to full alert with a single touch.

A fingernail—

Bad—

Not a fake, a—

Bad magic—

—real human fingernail, ridged and furrowed keratin, an old woman’s fingernail, a shred of flesh still clinging to the base, as sere as a mummy’s. The nail was painted, a gloss of silver, a layer of rainbow sparkle, and a tiny ornament dangling from the curled tip—a diamante heart. Sylvie somehow doubted the—

Dead—

—woman had chosen the colors. Decorated after death was . . . worrying. Decorated after death was The Silence of the Lambs.

Belatedly, she heard Meredith holding forth, really getting into it, the indignation that had been stifled by fear erupting now that she had someone to blame.

“. . . Isabella and her delinquent friends. I don’t care that they’re in designer clothes. They’re more than spoiled; they’re . . .”

Sylvie dragged her head out of the SUV, delicately dropping the fingernail into her pocket with a shudder. She interrupted, “You ever find anything unusual in the SUV . . . ? Oh, you did.” Meredith’s face told her as much; her rant broke off, and her eyes angled away, over, anywhere she didn’t have to meet Sylvie head-on.

“No,” she said, and Sylvie sighed.

“C’mon, Meredith, I’m on your side, remember? I believe you. Just tell me what you found, and I’ll get out of your hair. As a bonus? Your car won’t take road trips without you anymore.”

Originally, she had planned to find the vehicle and follow it to see if she could catch the people behind the burglaries. But with that little bit of dead flesh in her pocket, her plan had changed. High-schoolers or not—and Sylvie was inclined to believe the connection, tenuous as it was—they needed to be stopped immediately if they were messing around with magic like this.

Meredith fidgeted, and Sylvie said, “What was it?”

“A piece of jewelry.”

“Show me,” Sylvie said.

Meredith shook her head. “I gave it away. It was just some ticky-tacky skinny dog pin. It wasn’t even gold.”

Sylvie sighed. The brooch was on the list that Conrad had given Alex: one antique art deco silver greyhound. Gone faster than a real one round a track. Still, confirmation was confirmation. “Let me out. I’ve got things to do.”

“You said you’d stop them from stealing my car,” Meredith said.

“Do you have to be anywhere today?” Sylvie said.

Meredith shook her head. Sylvie’s first instinct was to shoot out the tires, but Meredith seemed the kind of woman who might be . . . upset with such black-and-white practicality, might react by calling the police. Sylvie had had enough of them for one day.

Self-control, Sylvie remembered. Taking it easy. She’d forgotten how to interact with ordinary people, with people she wasn’t trying to intimidate or kill.

“My suggestion? Park it elsewhere—your husband’s workplace—or if you’re feeling hard-core? Let the air out of the tires and call AAA when you need to get going. They’ll move on to easier marks, ’cause these kids—it’s all about easy.”

“What good is it if it’s not ready the minute I need it?” Meredith scowled, unhappy with Sylvie’s solution, but she coded in the release for the garage door. It rose smoothly, letting in warm sunlight and the green scent of newly cut grass, all the more pleasant for having been in a space that smelled of oil, metal, and corruption.

Sylvie shrugged as she stepped out. “Your decision, either way.”

“I could get my husband to sit up, hire a security service. . . .”

“I wouldn’t,” Sylvie said. “Best not to corner people you know nothing about. If you can divert their attention, that’s good. Confronting them? You won’t like where that ends up.”

It might end with her husband or the security guard passed out on the garage floor. It might end with someone steering the SUV over their unconscious bodies. Sylvie didn’t know how deep the sleep was, whether its victim could wake, but given the way she and Wright had gone down, poleaxed into unconsciousness, she could easily imagine the worst, that this magical sleep was deep enough that there’d be no fighting back.

She waved Meredith off, said, “I’m going to go talk to Bella Martinez now. Move the car. If you don’t, you’ve no one to blame but yourself if it goes wandering again.”

Meredith turned with a huff. The garage door rolled down after her. Another person ignoring perfectly good advice.

Sylvie rolled her shoulders, flapped the edges of her jacket, dispersing the heat trapped against her skin. A man, scraping grass clippings into the mower, froze, and Sylvie dropped the back of her jacket down over the gun. She waved at him and kept moving. Nothing to see here. Just a girl with a gun, common enough. Though maybe not in the Grove.

Sylvie walked up the long drive to Bella’s house, scuffing her feet in the gravel, enjoying the shade, and dawdling. There wasn’t going to be any good news here. Even if she hadn’t been darkening the Martinezes’ door, hunting glory-seeking burglars, she’d still be bearing the bad news of Bella’s pharmaceutical forays.

She climbed the limestone stairs to a shallow, tiled porch, framed by wrought-iron pillars wound about with jasmine, and rang the doorbell. She didn’t have to wait long; the Martinezes’ housekeeper opened the door, an old frown on a young face. She had always looked worried on the occasions Sylvie had seen her, so she tried not to feel responsible.

“I’m Zoe’s sister,” Sylvie said. She tested names in her head. Surely she could remember one woman’s name—this was her job, to recall the details that others forgot. Something old-fashioned. Ethel, Edwina . . .

“She’s not here.” Her voice carried a tinge of an accent, vaguely French, and Sylvie smiled. She remembered now. Eleanor. Haitian, working her way through med school at UM after her scholarship ran out. Eleanor’s dark fingers curled around the door, her arm a polite bar.

“That’s all right,” Sylvie said. “I really just wanted to have a word or two with Bella.”

“She’s sick.”

“Hungover?”

“Sick,” Eleanor repeated.

Sylvie leaned against the doorjamb, wistfully thinking of the cooler air inside; if she could get past the door, Eleanor would have to offer her coffee, a seat, a chance to soak up the AC. “Eleanor, I really do need to talk to Bella.” She pulled the pill bottle out of her purse and shook it.

Eleanor swore, a long ripple of Creole, snatched the bottle from Sylvie’s hand, and headed back into the house, trailing a plaintive cry, “They’re going to get me expelled.”

Sylvie took inattention for invitation and followed, her sneakers soundless on the smooth Mexican tile. “Get you expelled?” she asked. Scuffling noises came from down the hall, so she headed that way, found Eleanor ransacking her own room, loosing her temper on the only things in the house that belonged to her. She finally threw a book across the room, sat down on the bed, and put her face in her hands.

“You’re not dealing to her,” Sylvie said.

“Does it matter where she’s getting the shit? There’s a poor med student in the house, and the daughter’s got pills enough to give away. Who will be blamed? Tell me.”

“Yeah,” Sylvie said. “I still need to talk to Bella.”

Eleanor waved her upstairs. “About the drugs? Always in trouble.” She speared Sylvie with a pissed-off expression. “But it’s Zoe who gets her there.”

“Bullshit,” Sylvie said. “It’s Bella—”

“Believe what you will. Why listen to the maid—”

“Bella upstairs?” Enough of this. She’d come with a purpose. She wouldn’t be sidetracked.

“You won’t listen; why will I tell you anything?” Eleanor shut the door in her face.

Left on her own, Sylvie wandered the cool hallway, looking in on an immaculate kitchen, a living room that had been in Homes and Gardens. She followed the gentle curve of the house, running her hand along buttery yellow walls, as warmly colored as Florida sunshine, and took the tiled stairs upward. Where did a spoiled princess sleep? In the tower room, of course.

The arched dome of the upper hallway had the hush of churches, and dried flowers in the vases only added to the impression. A shimmer of chlorine blue through the plate-glass windows sent dancing shards of sunlight cascading over her skin like spotlights.

Sylvie opened the door to Bella’s room, found it dim and cool, the very thing for an invalid. The blinds were shuttered tight, blocking out the sun. Left to her own devices, Bella would probably sleep past two o’clock.

A whimper reached her ears; the bundle of blankets on the bed thrashed for a moment.

Maybe not. Maybe Bella was going to greet the world after all.

As minutes passed, and all Bella did was groan and whimper, Sylvie lost patience. She leaned against the elaborate footboard, white, wrought-iron scrollwork, sharp and cold against her hands, and kicked the mattress. The bed billowed, startling Sylvie—water bed.

“Wakey, wakeys,” she said.

Bella jerked up, hands clenching tight on the edge of the mattress, panting. She focused on Sylvie with slow awareness—alarm, familiarity, recognition, relaxation. Irritation. Everyone always got to irritation.

“Sylvie? What the fuck are you doing here?”

“Need to talk to you.”

“Go away. I’m sick,” Bella said. She flopped back onto the mattress, tugged the blanket over her face.

Sylvie hopped down from the footboard, flipped on the overhead light-and-fan combo. Bella groaned but only hunched deeper into the covers against the sudden brightness.

In the moving air, Sylvie smelled Bella’s sour sweat, and sheets days past due for changing.

“C’mon, Bell—”

“No.”

Sylvie busied herself in the room, snooping openly, certain that would get Bella’s attention. She opened dresser drawers, found a pill bottle in the jeans drawers, another in her closet, a third under her bed, all nearly empty, all with their labels stripped off. She set them on the bedside table, kicked the mattress again. “Bella!”

The girl woke with a muffled shriek, a flailing hand, and Sylvie jerked back. She hadn’t really expected her to fall asleep again. They went through the whole panic-to-recognition cycle once more, then Bella scrubbed at her face with shaking hands. “Jesus,” she muttered. “I keep having the worst nightmares.”

“Yeah,” Sylvie said. “Prescription drugs’ll do that to you. Especially if you’re taking them just for fun.”

Bella reached over, swept the bottles off the nightstand and into the Kleenex-riddled trash can with soft thumps and muffled rattles. “Happy now? Take ’em with you when you go.”

The girl did look sick. Bella hung over the side of the bed as if it were too much effort to lie back again; the arm propped against the side of the mattress frame shook, and her skin was greased with milky sweat; her eyes were dilated, the sclera nearly yellow.

Sylvie almost felt sorry for her, but the hand propping her up was capped by nails manicured in high-end silver gloss. The same shade Sylvie had found on the fingernail in the van. Another tick on the confirmation chart, another mark that moved Bella one step further from the “innocent” category.

Sylvie said, “Nightmares, huh?” She hoped she could prompt the girl back into speech, that she hadn’t shut her down completely, but she couldn’t regret her first response, not if it took the drugs out of Bella’s hands.

And Zoe’s.

Still, there was a real likelihood that Sylvie had just found the decoy bottles, all close to empty, just there to make Bella’s mom feel like she was making progress. “Tell me about your nightmares.”

“Going to shrink me?”

“Might slap you,” Sylvie said. “You gave my sister drugs.”

Bella eyed her sidelong and sly, calculating her odds. “Is that what she told you? Such a bitch—”

Sylvie’s face must have done something really forbidding; Bella shut up all at once, then, when she decided to talk again, it was on the topic Sylvie had chosen.

“My nightmares are all the same,” Bella said, and if she started off belligerent, she faded to plain scared. “I’m doing something . . . horrible.”

Sylvie took a seat on the end of the bed. “Tell me?”

Bella dragged her knees up to her chest with much billowing and shifting of the bed. Her legs stuck out of the bottom of her Victoria’s Secret pj’s, skinny even for a girl who took fashion cues from Barbie dolls. “I keep killing a boy. A little boy.” She glanced up at Sylvie, added hastily, “In my dreams. It’s not real.”

“Didn’t think it was,” Sylvie said mildly. One of the regrettable truths of her job was that she met a lot of killers.

Bella was a lot of things—spoiled, vain, grasping—but Sylvie didn’t get a whiff of killer from her. Not yet. Sylvie knew how slippery a slope it could be.

“How does it happen? Always the same way?”

It was just a dream. It shouldn’t be important. Except . . . magic had a cost. The benign magics, or what passed for benign, cost the user effort, concentration, energy, time, left them drained, ready to eat a gator, burp, and take a nap. The bad stuff corrupted, unless the user was very, very careful, and had a whipping boy to soak up the worst of it. It was the sole reason power junkies like the Maudits took apprentices—not to share knowledge but to protect their own skins.

If Bella had screwed around with big, bad magic—and the fingernail argued that she had—she’d first feel the corruption in her soul, and one’s soul had its own way of making its complaints felt.

“I’m sitting by a pool in my chair, and this toddler comes wandering up to me, smiling, and I just . . . shove him. He falls into the pool, starts kicking, but he’s too little, y’know? Like water wings little.” Bella buried her face in her knees, her words, muffled, distorted, kept on. “He gets to the edge anyway, hanging there, and I push him off with the net until he doesn’t come up anymore; he’s red-faced, and trying to scream, but his mouth’s full of water. And his mom’s just inside the house, and she doesn’t have a clue what I’ve done. I wake up when I hear her scream.”

Ugly enough, Sylvie thought, for a one-time nightmare. As a recurrent theme? Yeah, that might make a girl . . . uncomfortable. Bella looked up at her expectantly, and Sylvie thought, Oh, analysis later. Comfort now. Bella wanted to be told it was all right, that she was all right, that everything was going to be fine.

Thing was, Sylvie was crap at that, and not sure her sympathies should be wasted on Bella anyway. After all, she was one of the most likely suspects for leaving her and Wright dead to the world last night.

Bella shifted, and her pillow shifted with her, giving Sylvie a quick glance at something in the bed with Bella. She pounced. Bella squeaked as Sylvie pushed her aside, yanked up the pillow, and recoiled.

She did slap Bella then. “You little idiot!”

Bella held her reddening cheek, gaining a hint of healthy color, and held her tongue, her eyes growing wary. As any girl might who was found sleeping with a severed hand beneath her pillow.

Sylvie wasn’t surprised, even as she was repulsed. She’d been anticipating something of the kind ever since she’d found the fingernail. While there was a disagreeably large number of spells that used human ingredients, she could think of only a few that would apply to the thieves’ needs: enabling burglary and removing witnesses.

The severed, withered hand on the white sheets, tucked neatly beneath Bella’s pillow like some horrifying offering to a fairy best not imagined, was missing a single fingernail.

The worst part, Sylvie thought numbly, wasn’t that it was there in her bed, wasn’t that it was a dead hand, gruesomely preserved, used to appease a bored girl’s bad-girl dreams, but that it had been decorated like it was of no more import than a cell phone or iPod. Besides the silvery polish, there were Cracker Jack rings forced over the dried knuckles, and little fake tattoos of thorns and hearts peeling from the pallid skin.

She seized Bella’s arm as the girl attempted to sidle around her, and the motion released the anchor on her voice. “Black magic and burglary not enough of a kick? You had to desecrate the dead?”

7

Evidence to Hand

“I DIDN’T DO IT!” SUCH A REFLEXIVE LIE OUT OF A TEEN’S MOUTH. Sylvie had no patience for it.

“What? It came that way? Don’t think I’m stupid, Bella. A Hand of Glory is black magic. Not something you treat like a toy.”

Bella lunged for the Hand. Before Sylvie could decide if it was an offensive gesture—if she meant to use the Hand against Sylvie—or just a desire to hide it again, Bella’s movement fell short. She dropped to the floor, gasping for breath, her hands clawing against the cream-colored tiling, nails catching in the grout.

Sylvie dropped beside her, got the girl untangled from her own legs, straightened out her breathing path, and held her up. “Bella, just breathe.”

The girl wheezed and shuddered; Sylvie thought of yelling for Eleanor, but this wasn’t anything as common as an asthma attack.

Sylvie rubbed the girl’s back, the thin cotton unpleasantly damp with sweat, and said, “Take it easy.”

Bella sucked in a breath, a thin, thready gasp, but at least it was going the right direction. “Good,” Sylvie said. “Another.”

Once Bella was breathing steadily, in and out, instead of that rasping one-way exhalation, Sylvie left her there on the floor. She turned out the trash can, scattering pill bottles and tissues, and used the pillow to push the Hand into the trash can. The thumb hooked briefly on the rim and had to be shaken down with a scrabbling thunk.

“That’s mine,” Bella said weakly.

“I count two hands on your body,” Sylvie said. “I’ll give it back when you’re missing one. Christ, no sense at all. Keeping it under your pillow! You’d be safer with a loaded gun with the safety off and a round in the chamber.” She snagged a magazine that was peeking out from beneath the bed, slapped it over the top of the trash can, sparing herself the sight of the Hand. Her churning gut thanked her.

Bella slouched against the side of the bed, wrapped her arm around the iron footboard, and draped herself on it. “I’m supposed to keep it close. Keep it tuned to me. Otherwise—”

“Otherwise, it won’t let you open locked doors, bypass alarms, and steal shit that you don’t want to save up your allowance for?” Sylvie hated magic in general; benign or not, it altered reality. And this . . . this was very far from benign. She might not have seen one before in the flesh, so to speak, but knew the gist of the legend, knew how dangerous it was.

Bella was resting her head on it nightly, using it biweekly. It was the ease that had seduced her, no doubt. Bella would never have shifted gears from Grove princess to cat burglar except that magic made it . . . easy.

Bella raised startled brown eyes, and Sylvie snapped, “I told you. Don’t think I’m stupid. I know what you and yours are up to. And I want names. Is it the whole princess pack? Jaz, Ari, your boyfriends du jour?”

Bella took refuge in a long bout of coughing, hand shaking artistically over her mouth. Sylvie bent down before her, gripped the girl’s wrists, and said, “You were worried about keeping it tuned to you? Don’t worry. You’re tuned in good and tight. A Hand of Glory is the hand of a murderer. You dream of death? It’s not your dream. It’s her memory.”

The girl shook her head, buried her face in the bedspread, which smelled like sour desperation and illness and decay. Sylvie yanked her back, gripped her shoulders tight enough that she was causing bruises. Distantly, she knew she could be in real trouble for this; manhandling this girl, sick as she was, was perilously close to assault, for all that it felt more like a particularly difficult intervention.

Still, she regained enough control not to shake her as she wanted. “Bella. The Hand. Where’d you get it? How many of you have used it? You? Your friends? Zoe?”

Bella gasped out, “It was a game, Sylvie, a game.”

“Not a good one,” Sylvie said. “That Hand represents two dead people. You’re trafficking in human misery. And murder.”

The girl had the poor taste to roll her eyes, and Sylvie bit her lip hard, clenched her fists tight against her own jeans, sucked air so that she didn’t offer to show the girl what human misery really meant. A moment later, she was glad she’d held back. The eye roll, contrary to teenage habit, was Bella passing out, not passing judgment on the inexplicable concerns of stick-in-the-mud adults.

Sylvie looked at the girl sprawled on the floor, stick arms and legs in pink cotton, and snarled. How the hell they thought she’d get better like this . . . People shouldn’t be allowed to have kids, ignore them, turn them into grasping, stupid, spoiled brats, then just abandon them.

She yanked the dirty sheets off the bed, threw them into the hall, found another clean set in a discreet linen closet, and made the bed in angry jerks that made the whole process that much harder as the mattress billowed and shifted, fighting back. That done, she tapped Bella’s cheek until the girl blinked awake. “In bed.”

Bella eyed her warily but crawled to the side of her bed, and Sylvie pushed her up into it. “Where did you get the Hand of Glory, Bella?”

Her only response was a sigh as the girl turned her face into the clean linens, and no manner of name-calling or shaking would wake the girl again. Lips tight, Sylvie put a glass of water beside the bed, scrubbed her hands clean in the girl’s bathroom, and gave it up as a bad job. Why waste time badgering a sick girl who either fainted or obstructed? Any more shouting, and the cops might get called. Her jaw ached, and she forced herself to stop clenching her teeth.

Was this why Zoe had stopped hanging out with Bella? She’d said Bella was all screwed up. . . . Sylvie needed to have a talk with her baby sister about when you needed to call for outside help. When a problem was too big simply to walk away from. When a problem could get people killed.

Bella’s breath rasped in her throat; she whimpered and thrashed. The nightmare again, hopefully muted now that the Hand was gone from her bed.

If Bella couldn’t or wouldn’t give Sylvie the information, maybe Zoe could point her in the right direction. Teenagers were relentless in information gathering. If Zoe knew enough to declare Bella all screwed up, maybe she knew who had gotten her there.

Sylvie gave her hands a last scrub. Just moving the sheets that the Hand had been resting on made her want to wash and wash, but any germs that survived the preservation were long gone, and any magical taint that had attached to her couldn’t be washed away with anything as simple as soap.

She stared at the trash can balefully and considered options.

Ten minutes later, Sylvie walked out the front door, irritated and worried enough that when Eleanor gawked at her—and who wouldn’t gawk at a visitor carrying out a trash can that had a magazine duct-taped over the top—she merely snapped, “You know, for a med student, you’re ignoring one hell of a sick kid. Call a doctor, huh?”

She walked back to her truck, slapped the trash can in the well of the passenger’s seat, and drove off, every nerve firing. She felt like she was driving a car that someone had loosed a snake into—unseen, but feared in her every anticipatory sinew.

Zoe didn’t answer when Sylvie dialed her cell, and Sylvie sighed, remembering she’d taken the phone away from her. In retrospect, a really bad idea. A girl should be able to call for help. Then again, if Zoe had just stayed put . . .

Sylvie dialed her parents’ phone, got the answering machine there, too. She left a terse, tight message for Zoe to call her at once, considered driving home and continuing the Zoe hunt. It was before noon, though. Zoe wasn’t much of an early riser. Wherever she’d washed up last night, she was probably still there, still sleeping the smug sleep of a teenager who’d gotten away with ignoring parental guidelines.

She could wait a few hours, see if Zoe called in, came by, acted like a reasonable person. Bella sure as hell wasn’t going anywhere, and Sylvie had taken their toy away.

At a red light, she leaned forward, rested her head on the steering wheel, and sighed. All reasonable, but there was some cold, scared part of her that kept pointing out that Zoe probably had been involved. Teenagers rarely backed off without trying something first. They had to learn things the hard way. Zoe had likely touched the Hand, at least once.

That nagging worry and the occasional thump of the Hand sliding around in its container made the drive back to her apartment—twenty-six miles of morning traffic and random road workers—more of an ordeal than she wanted to admit. Too many horror movies, she told herself. The Hand was a latent danger, not likely to claw its way free and take her by the throat. The problem with that consoling thought was she’d seen monsters that horror movies hadn’t considered.

She took the final corner to her apartment, winced as the Hand skidded within its prison, a sere scrabble that sounded deliberate, and pulled into her parking slot with a rush of relieved breath. The truck door slammed behind her before she’d consciously decided to move, her key already turning the lock.

Fine. She didn’t want to take it into her apartment anyway. She could leave it there, could be content that the teens wouldn’t be burglarizing anyplace else. Without the Hand, they’d have to deal with alarms and locks like any other would-be thief. That would be way too risky for them. Never mind that using black magic was a magnitude of risk higher. Now that she’d stopped them, prevention dealt with, she could take her time to decide on punishment. She leaned back against the warm steel of her truck, fingers absently rubbing at the claw marks.

Abruptly, she recalled Wright, left hiding out in her bathroom. This was the problem with compartmentalization. Sometimes, remembering what you’d set aside felt like being blindsided all over again.

It was past time to face Wright. Problem was, she still didn’t have the first clue of what to say. It was all emotions beating in her blood when she thought of him, of Demalion, of inappropriate kisses and borrowed bodies.

Her front door opened above her, Wright coming out to overlook the parking area, phone to his ear. He scanned the lot absently, as if he’d been doing it so often that when his eyes caught her, he twitched, nearly dropping the phone.

She froze; he waved at her, all cheery attention getting, and a quick toothy grin, then bent his attention back to the phone with an expression moving from pleased to irritated.

Wright was one of the most expressive men she had ever met, hunching shoulders, wild gestures, a voice that angled sharper and sharper. For him to greet her with a smile and a wave, after this morning’s incident . . .

He didn’t remember it. Or decided to let it go. Hell, from his point of view, what had happened? A little lost time, coming back to himself with Sylvie’s hands on his shoulders. For all she knew, he might think he had been trying to fugue-walk off the balcony, and she had put a stop to it.

The relief was bitter and strong and made her knees weak. If he didn’t remember, she didn’t have to explain that his ghost was all her doing. That the ghost occupying his skin and thoughts had come to Sylvie for something that had nothing to do with Wright. Knowing Demalion, it might be something as simple and as devastating as getting out his final wishes.

He’d tried to find Anna D, hadn’t he? His mother. It made too much sense.

Sylvie climbed the stairs slowly, rising as Wright’s voice rose.

“Jeez, Giselle, I told you. I’m in Miami. No, not on vacation. I swear. . . .”

He ran a hand through his hair, re-creating tufts that had disappeared with his shower; his grey T-shirt was damp at his nape. “No, I’m not staying at a hotel. You checked the credit cards? Giselle, I told you—”

He bumped his head against the balcony post, once, twice; a chip of red paint flecked off into his hair. “This is not a vacation! What does it matter who I’m staying with . . . ? No, I’m not staying with Sylvie.” He hunched a shoulder, half turned, his voice going harried.

Sylvie leaned against her open door, eavesdropping blatantly. Her name, his mouth. Interesting that his wife seemed to have more concerns about the company he was keeping than his health and condition. Demalion must have been keeping a pretty low profile, even in a confused and fragmentary state.

“—talk to Jamie? C’mon, I just want to say hi.”

Sylvie listened as his voice went soft and warm. A son, she remembered Alex saying. A very young one by the simple questions Wright was asking. You played with a dog? Was it a big dog?

Guilt shifted uneasily in her belly. A tiny spur reminding her that Wright’s case affected more than him; Demalion’s hold on Wright could injure a family. Wright was her client. Not Demalion.

But if he only wanted a chance for closure, for last words, a slower end to his murder, then maybe the possession was a problem that could take care of itself. Shepherd Wright around, keep him safe, while Demalion did what he needed to do, now that he remembered who he had been, now that he’d collected his last bit of soul.

Wright held up a single finger—just a moment—as she reached the top of the stairs. Sylvie brushed by him, heading for the AC in her apartment and another quiet moment to herself.

Wright had folded the blankets and left them at the side of the couch. He’d availed himself of her coffeepot, but had washed out his mug, left it neatly in the dish drainer beside the sink. Tidy-minded, and all Wright’s doing. Demalion tended to let the little things slide. Seemed stupid to think about it now, but Sylvie knew that somewhere in Chicago, Demalion’s bed was still unmade, still rumpled with their mingled sweat. His last day alive, and he hadn’t bothered to make the bed, or throw away the take-out containers from their last shared meal. Death left so many rough edges on a life.

A car honked outside, and she jerked back to focus. She traded Zoe’s jacket for the lightweight Windbreaker she’d dropped beside the couch the night before, collected her holster for more secure carriage of her gun, and caught Wright as he was coming back in, put her hand up, and ushered him back out. “Let’s go.”

“Been ready,” he said. “You don’t have a single thing to eat, you know that?”

“Grocery shopping’s so passé,” she said. “I’m a modern woman. I dine out.” It was hardly her best. It all felt artificial, interacting with him, waiting for Demalion to resurface.

He smiled, but it was as brittle as hers, his good humor forced. Sylvie, stuck between ignoring his mood and wallowing in her own, opted for investigating his. “So, your wife—”

“Thinks I’m having an early-onset midlife crisis? Or an affair? God only knows what she’s telling Jamie. He asked if my sleepover was fun. . . .” Long strides sent him down the stairs as if he could outrun his aggravation. By the time she caught up to him, he said, more temperately, “And I felt so much better after my nap.”

“Yeah?” she said. “That makes one of us.”

He licked his lip, a quick, nervous gesture. “I didn’t see you leave.”

“You take long showers,” she said, still clipped.

Wright stopped on the edge of the parking lot, bent down, and collected a piece of gravel, turned it about in his fingers, before chucking it back to the ground. “I . . . There’s another gap. I don’t remember it. Don’t remember what I did.”

“It’s all right,” she said.

“I thought I was going to help you, and you were going to help me. Does lying to me count as help? It’s all right? What does that even mean now? It’s all right—the ghost came back but did no harm? Or it’s all right—you killed it, and it’s all over now? It doesn’t feel over.” His breath was shallow, quick; his worn T-shirt shivered. He didn’t remember, was afraid of what he’d done but still determined to face it.

Sylvie closed her eyes. Keeping quiet until she knew what to say would be so much easier if she didn’t like Adam Wright. More than that, she respected him. He was scared, but he faced things head-on. Didn’t understand the problem, and instead of closing his eyes to it, started looking for new answers.

She swallowed, gave out truth that meant nothing much. “Your ghost made an appearance, and it’s all right, because you did the smart thing and came to me. The ghost is benign—”

“It’s in my skin, deeper than cancer. How is that benign?”

“It’s probably just a matter of communicating last wishes,” Sylvie said. “We’ll get you through this. Solve this.”

Solve it, she said, like it was as easy as that. Like solving this didn’t mean losing Demalion all over again.

Her little dark voice growled, fed her an inverted platitude, designed to disturb. Nothing sane seeks its own demise.

She crossed the lot, her gait stiff, some of her hope for an easy resolution broken. The truck hadn’t been in the sun long, but when she brushed the metal, it was nearly hot enough to burn. Wincing, she keyed it open, gestured Wright into the cab; he paused on seeing the trash can. “It’s not a snake in there, is it?”

“Nope,” she said. “But don’t kick it.”

There was some awkward maneuvering as he folded long legs around it, pink plastic with a copy of Vogue duct-taped over the top, bright spots against his jeans.

Once he was situated, once they’d started moving into traffic, he said diffidently, “So if he just wants to get out his last requests, why not ask me? Why climb inside my brain in the first place? I mean, in movies, ghosts can talk over radios and televisions.”

“You know it’s a him?” He hadn’t said anything but blah, blah kaleidoscope before. Why the hell clients just couldn’t be open from the start—he might have spared her some of the shock.

“Not what I asked,” Wright said, eyes narrowing. He leaned back against the seat, nudged the trash can with the edge of his shoe, and absently reached down to steady it. Next moment, he recoiled, slammed into Sylvie’s space; she yanked the wheel, yanked it back, and kept the truck in her lane through sheer will and effort. “Christ, Wright,” she panted. “What the hell?”

“Wasn’t me,” he said. “All ghost.” He looked wrung out, eyes glossed with tears, as if he’d stared too long into the sunlight. He raised a pointy elbow, shielded his face. Traffic rushed by on either side, and the blaring of horns faded to a memory.

“Convenient excuse,” she said, less to needle him, and more to give him space to recover. “It wasn’t me who broke your lamp; the ghost did it. Honest . . .”

He gave her a shaky grin. “Yeah. Sorry.”

He folded his hands in his lap, braided his fingers, rubbed at the pale spot where his wedding band had been, frowned, looked at her with an expression shading toward unhappy.

Some information seepage, she thought. He had a glimmer of memory trying to make itself felt. Since she’d rather get out and walk the rest of the way to the office, full on summer heat and all, than talk about that horrifically inappropriate kiss, she shifted subjects firmly. “So what else do you know about him?”

“Not a lot. I didn’t lie,” he said. “I’m not an idiot, Sylvie. You consult a specialist, you tell ’em your symptoms. It’s just . . . I don’t know the words. Like a blind child, trying to describe the world. All I got are feelings, sensation, nothing real. Nothing I can grab hold of. Your name was the first real thing. Only real thing.”

He stared blindly out the windshield, not even squinting in the sunlight, utterly focused inward.

“When it started, it was like a rat tweaking in my brain, all twisted round, biting at everything. Panic all the time, on both our parts, I guess. Me ’cause I never know what I might do; him ’cause he didn’t know what he was. Then I got to you, and it changed. Got better. Still all activity, no purpose, but better. Can’t really make it sound right.”

The idea of Demalion waking scared and fragmented woke strange hurts in her chest, made it impossible to speak. She blinked furiously and changed lanes.

“It’s all different now.”

“How?” And her recovered voice was ragged enough to make him jerk in his seat.

He tangled his hands in his hair, drummed out a beat on the back of his skull; it made her think uneasily of knocking on a door, waiting to see who would answer.

“This morning . . . He’s clearer now. Got real feelings. Not just panic and confusion. In fact, he’s kinda—” Drum tap on his neck, the quiet thump of flesh against flesh.

“Kinda what?”

He folded his arms across his chest, gave her a brush of eye contact. “Worried. Guilty. Excited. Like a baby gangbanger psyching himself up to do something he’s not sure of.”

“I see,” Sylvie said, slowly. She didn’t like that description at all.

“He also feels . . . stronger.” His hands strangled each other, went white and tight, though the rest of his body strove for casual. “Like he’s more there.

“So, you going to tell me what he did to get you all handsy?” Wright interrupted her musings. His question was abrupt, hostile in tone, though she imagined it was fear that fueled it.

“Nothing important,” Sylvie said. “You weren’t out long, half an hour max, and most of that time you were couch-bound.”

He nodded, but gnawed on his lip as if he wasn’t sure he believed her. Wanted to, but doubted. He shifted, bumped the can again, and his attention jerked back to it.

Sylvie gripped the wheel tighter, eyed the traffic warily, but the moment passed without Wright or the ghost freaking out again.

“That’s . . . vile,” he said. “How can you . . . Where did you get that? What is it?”

Sylvie verified that the trash can was still tightly sealed, the cover of Vogue flattened over the top, shiny with duct tape. Answering him truthfully was likely to lead to argument, but it would also get them off the ghost topic. She’d had about as much of that as she could stand; he might be thinking it through, but she was remembering Demalion in her arms again, even with the wrong flesh pressed against hers. Remembering Demalion’s blood, a fine, sticky spray that had stained her face and hair and clothes, seeped into her pores, gotten into her nail beds, and taken days to scrub out.

Her stomach wanted to eat through her skin, anxiety burning as hot and painful as a flame. He came back. But how? The Furies devoured souls as well as bodies.

“Sylvie?”

“It’s the burglars’ magical tool.” She hastened into speech. “In the can.”

“You found them?” His concern melted away into pleasure and surprise. “That was quick. Bet that went a long way to making the local PD like you better.”

“If I’d told them,” she said, absently. “How’d you know about—”

“You didn’t tell them?”

She moved to derail the argument. “The trash can’s sealed,” she said. “What tipped you off? You said you’re not much for the Magicus Mundi.”

“I’m not,” Wright said. “The ghost is. Now that he’s more awake, he’s all sorts of busy in my head. And he thinks there’s something very bad in there.”

“Well, chalk one up for the dead man,” Sylvie muttered, then winced.

“So why didn’t you call the cops?”

“You’re a cop,” she said. “If I brought a burglar to you, and said, ‘Hey, here’s your perp, and she and her friends are breaking into stores, pretty as you please, using black magic’—how long do you think you’d keep listening? Before the ghost.”

Wright slouched back into the seat, pulling his legs up to keep them as far as possible from the trash can, and said, “You’re not even trying. Phone it in, an anonymous tip, and trust that they’ll match the suspects to the stolen merchandise.”

“Yeah, that might work,” Sylvie said. “Except that the burglars in this case are the kind of people who give the police hives. Make ’em dot every i, cross every t, and it’s still not gonna be enough once the lawyers get involved.”

“Rich people,” Wright said.

“Worse,” Sylvie said. “Rich kids.”

“You should still try—”

Idealism peeked out of his eyes. An honest man who believed in doing what was right no matter how likely it was to fail.

“I want the source of their tool, the person who thought it was a slick idea to expose teens to black magic,” Sylvie said. “That’s worse than anything the kids have done.”

“They couldn’t figure it out themselves?”

“No,” Sylvie said flatly. “Magic’s not exactly like building a bomb. You can’t just download the plans from the Internet. They had a teacher. A corrupter.”

“How are you going to find the person?”

“Got an idea or two,” she said. Zoe. Relying on a teenage network of gossip. She’d done more with less. “Let me do my job, my way. That’s what you’re paying for.”

He took the hint and stopped talking cops and robbers, ghosts and fears. Instead, he rubbernecked, watched palms towering over the highway, watched the sky wheel from blue to brighter blue, and counted seafood restaurants aloud. It made her grin, even through her worries about him, Demalion, the Hand, Zoe. It also made her hungry.

Back at the office, Wright and Sylvie stared at the trash can for a moment. He stepped away from the truck, put his hands in his pockets, and whistled aimlessly, blue eyes squinting in the beach sunlight.

“Cute,” she said. “I wasn’t going to ask you to carry it.” She came round the truck, tucked the trash can beneath her arm, and headed inside.

When Sylvie entered, pink plastic clutched tight, the warning bell on the main desk began to chime. It rolled in its marble base, metal hissing against stone, a quiet susurrus beneath the steady dinging. Sylvie eyed it warily. If she’d had any doubts that the Hand of Glory was authentic, they were gone now.

On the bright side, she’d seen the bell do worse. When the Furies had come by, the bell had all but spun out of its orbit. As bad as this was, it was a human-sized problem, not a godly one.

Alex looked up from the couch where she was sprawled, catching a bit of a nap after her early start. “—the hell?”

“Bad magic,” Sylvie said. “Don’t touch it. Don’t peek at it. Pretend it’s not here.” She set the trash can down at the far end of the room, as far as she could get it from the kitchenette because she didn’t even want to think of food and it in the same vicinity; her stomach growled and proved her a liar.

“O—kay, then,” Alex said. She gravitated to the trash can despite all Sylvie’s warnings, and Wright was the one who took her by the arm and urged her away.

“Trust me,” he said. “I don’t even know what’s in it, but it’s not anything good.”

Alex recoiled from his touch, then flushed red with embarrassment and shame. Guess Alex wasn’t ready for up and close with a confirmed ghost. Wright’s mouth tightened, his jaw tensed, but he said nothing.

“Where’d you get it?” Alex asked, rubbing her arm absently where Wright had touched her. “What’s it for? We’re disposing of it, right? Not using it . . .”

“Alex,” Sylvie snapped. “You think I would?”

Alex said, “If you thought it was necessary? Yeah. I do.”

“Nice,” Sylvie said, but there wasn’t much bite in it. For one thing, Alex was right. Sylvie did all sorts of things she would prefer not to do if it was needed. Wright was looking all manner of appalled and doing a crap job of hiding it.

“Zoe swing by for her toys yet?” A stupid question, but it distracted Wright, and Sylvie needed to voice her fear. Zoe had slipped out after hours last night, and teenagers could patch up broken relationships so easily. Bonding over burglary and black magic? Until she saw Zoe in her office, unharmed and untouched by the Magicus Mundi, Sylvie wasn’t going to be happy.

Sylvie tried to think back, to attach shapes to those barely glimpsed figures from last night. Had Zoe been among them?

Alex shook her head. “She’s still MIA.”

“Was Zoe the jailbait masquerading as a fashion plate?” Wright asked.

“Is Zoe my baby sister, you mean?” Sylvie said. Her tone warned him off the topic.

He took a step back, held his hands up. “No offense meant.”

Hands landed on her shoulders, and Alex banged her head gently against her back, her gel-spiked hair stiff against Sylvie’s nape. “Sylvie . . . curb the instincts. Take a breath. Tell me about the trash can. Your sister’s an alley cat. Deal with it. She’ll come back after she’s gotten bored with her new boyfriend.”

Sylvie sighed. If they’d been alone, she might have told Alex everything; Bella, the burglaries, the Hand, her fears for Zoe, and Demalion’s return. But Wright was listening. Typical, she thought. When she hadn’t wanted to talk, she and Alex had been alone, and now that the words burned to be loosed, she had to swallow them.

“I need to find Zoe, and soon,” she said. Stripping Zoe of her cell phone may have been good as punishment, but not practical. No. Reach out and smack someone held an undeniable appeal right now. What the hell was Zoe thinking?

“Give me a list of names, and I’ll canvass her friends.”

Sylvie said, “Start with Ariel Goldbach.”

Wright slouched into the kitchenette, peered into the cupboards, beat-up sneakers squeaking on the terrazzo. “I don’t see the deal here. She’s what? Sixteen? Seventeen? She a druggie? That why you’re so hot to find her?”

“She’s my responsibility,” Sylvie said, flatly. “Like you.”

He frowned; his fidgety body went still as his mind went active. Calculating, putting random pieces together in a way that shouldn’t mean anything. “Don’t suppose she’s a rich kid?” He glanced back at the trash can.

Goddamn cops with goddamned intuitive leaps.

“No,” she said. It was the truth, in a narrow, tunnel-vision manner. Clients had the privilege of lying to her; if she lied to them, it was bad for business. “Anything going on here, Alex?”

“Conrad wants to hear your progress.”

Sylvie rolled her eyes. “Client discretion?”

Alex sighed. “You don’t like her anyway.”

“Not the point,” Sylvie said.

“You could give her the burglar’s name,” Wright said. “She might like that.”

“You found out already?” Alex grinned, wide and white, flashing as brightly as her diamante nose stud. “See, I told you it was a cake case.”

“It’s not that simple,” Sylvie said.

Wright said, “It could be.”

“Doing things my way, remember?”

Wright sighed, rubbed the bridge of his nose, and said, “Yeah, yeah, you’re the boss. But I don’t see what you’re gonna do. You took their toy away. What else can you do to them? It’s time for us to do our thing. Arrest the bad guys.”

Sylvie said, “They won’t be able to keep them. And, no, I don’t have a plan yet. But I’ll think of something.”

The bell rang on and on in the silence that fell between them, Wright struggling hard to not confront, not contradict. Finally, he just shook his head, and said, “There should be some type of law. Someone who knows and can do something about it. Someone with government backing.”

“There’s the ISI,” Alex said.

“Then why aren’t—”

“Because they’re dicks,” Sylvie said. “Short answer. If all else fails, I’ll drop them a note.”

She yanked off her Windbreaker, dropped it over the alarm bell, still shivering in its marble bowl; she wished she could move it to the closet for the time being, but it had been bonded to the desk. Some spells seemed to be more math than magic. Val Cassavetes, her witchy friend, had spent hours figuring the angles to make sure the warning bell covered the office door to door, floor to ceiling, then she’d pragmatically laid down a tube’s worth of super glue once she had it to her specifics.

The front door opened; Wright yielded the way to Lisse Conrad. With her came one of the people Sylvie wanted to see least. Detective Adelio Suarez. Sylvie bit back a frustrated sigh. Plans, so easy to make, so easy to disrupt. She should have locked the door, flipped the sign to CLOSED, but generally her office wasn’t client central.

“I saw you come in,” Conrad said. “Your truck is . . . noticeable.” A faint sneer on her lips. Sylvie wondered if the expression would grow more dismissive or less if the woman knew what had caused the rents in the metal.

“Easy to find at the airport,” Sylvie agreed. She veiled her aggravation behind a toothy smile and watched Conrad turn away.

The woman swept past her on a wave of floral perfume, and Adelio Suarez followed as if he were a hound on scent. He paused to say, “Did you enjoy your joke? Sending us to harass nice families about a burglary charge?”

“’Cause nice families never have secrets,” Sylvie said. “The list was legit.”

Zoe might be part of that list, she thought with a sudden pang, and didn’t so much backtrack as sidle around the point. “But there’s a lot of information that goes nowhere in this biz. You know that.”

Suarez studied her, and said, “Someday, we’re going to have a talk, Shadows, about exactly what your biz consists of. Someday soon.”

“I love to talk, though I’m picky who I do it with.” She swept her gaze around the office; it hadn’t reached crowded, but it was getting there. Lisse Conrad perched on the arm of the couch, attempting to avoid dog fur. Wright was playing least in sight, standing in the shadow of the kitchenette, watching them all with speculative eyes. Suarez was . . . way too close into her personal space. She took a giant step back, nearly tripped over Alex, and rebounded off the edge of the desk.

This was ridiculous. For a moment, she wished she were in Chicago again, hunting an impossible-to-find foe, with nothing and no one to distract her.

No one but Demalion.

She blindly reached across the desk, collected a thick handful of small bills from the cash box, and said, “Wright! You wanted breakfast? How ’bout lunch. There’s a shrimp stand down the way—follow the gulls. Get three orders to go.”

Inelegant and obvious, but it worked. Wright took the money, even if he did so only to come close enough to whisper, “You should tell them.” His breath brushed her neck; his hand tightened about hers and the money. She flashed back to his lips on hers, on her throat, and jerked away.

“I’m not fond of shoulds,” she said. She didn’t bother to lower her voice. He backed away, hands up, the human form of showing the belly.

“Do you think your . . . secretary could do something about that noise?” Conrad asked. She leaned her cheek into her hand, rubbed her temple, wincing as the bell continued to chime.

“Defective cell phone,” Sylvie said. “Nothing to do but wait for the battery to die.” She relented. “Why don’t you go up to my private office. I’ll be up in a moment, as soon as I see Adelio out.”

The detective barked laughter. “I’ll go. I can take a hint. But I will catch up with you.” The door shut behind him, leaving Alex and Sylvie alone in the office.

Sylvie lowered her voice. “Alex, I need to talk to you. Let me get rid of Conrad. Don’t go anywhere.”

“Conrad’s your client,” Alex reminded her. “Try not to turf her out like you did Suarez, huh? She’s paying us.”

“So’s Wright,” Sylvie said.

Alex’s brows raised. “I knew you were hiding something. You didn’t want the case last night, and this morning you’re all grabby, dog in the manger. What’s going on?”

Sylvie shot a quick glance up the stairs, a quick one toward the door, and pulled Alex closer. “Just watch Wright when he comes back. Tell me if you see it. You knew him, too.”

“Knew who? His ghost?”

Sylvie nodded, feeling sick and giddy at once, as if this secret, held for such a short time, had festered. Even hinting at the truth made her think of lancing poisons from a wound, that squeamish combination of horror and relief.

Alex’s eyes went wide as she proved that she knew far too much about the way Sylvie’s mind worked. “You think it’s—”

“Not think,” Sylvie said. “Know. It’s Demalion.” Even at a whisper, the name exploded into the room like a bomb. Alex collapsed back onto the couch as if her knees had been cut out from under her.

She looked up at Sylvie, her eyes all shocked pupil, her voice very gentle. “Sylvie. Grief can really fuck you up. Guilt and grief together can get downright Shakespearean. All blood and delusions . . . Demalion coming back? It’s not possible.”

Sylvie laughed. “Alex. Look at my life and tell me what is and isn’t possible. I’ve dealt with werewolves, witches, gods, and immortal, amoral ancestors who wanted to storm heaven. What’s one ghost finding his way back compared to all of that?”

8

Something Blue

ANYTHING ALEX WOULD HAVE SAID IN RESPONSE WAS DERAILED AS, upstairs, the door to Sylvie’s office opened and closed with a bang, a clear sign that Lisse Conrad was getting impatient. Sylvie growled. “That woman’s such a—”

“Client,” Alex said, jumping onto the escape hatch of the conversation without her usual subtlety. “She’s our client. Go deal with her.” She rose from the couch, filled with a manic energy.

Sylvie imagined if she didn’t go upstairs, Alex would try to shove her up the treads. “Fine, but don’t think you’re being subtle.”

“Go, go!”

Less irritated than she let on, she took to the stairs. Alex didn’t want to think about it, fine. Alex wanted to think Sylvie was crazy. Not fine, but Sylvie could disabuse her of that easily enough the moment Demalion showed up again.

Sylvie let herself into her private office with her game face on: a little irritated, easy to shade toward neutral or to critical judgment. Her private office was usually off-limits to the clients, so she hadn’t bothered with any attempt at décor. She’d scrounged the filing cabinets, the desk, the standing fans from UM’s redecorating sales, and it showed. Her office looked like a particularly shabby dorm room, right down to the ratty futon behind the door.

The single window didn’t let in much light, being an alley view of the bar wall next door, and what sunlight came in was fractured, dancing prismatically along the linoleum, split by chips in the glass from the time Sylvie had found herself body-slammed into it by a pissed-off sorcerer.

Lisse Conrad sat in Sylvie’s desk chair, pushed back from the desk, her spine straight and her hands crossed neatly on her lap. In her shoes, Sylvie would have taken the opportunity to snoop. File drawers beckoned; the computer was right there—locked, of course, and coded besides, but right there.

Normally, Sylvie would make a point of removing the woman from her seat—she was in control here, not Conrad, no matter which way the money ran—but she wanted to be done with this. “I have a lead. I didn’t want to say anything in front of Suarez. I’ve found one of the burglars, but I’m holding out for the rest. I’d like to wrap this up all neat and tight before we go to the police.”

“The longer it takes, the less likely we are to regain our belongings,” Conrad said. “For the chain stores, that doesn’t mean much. It’s just money. For businesses like mine, like the people I represent, it means a lot more.”

“They’re not selling them,” Sylvie said. “Nothing’s shown up on the market. It’s being kept, so your chances of getting your belongings back are better than usual. But not if we let the police blunder in too soon. These aren’t your usual burglars.”

“What—they’re . . . magical?” Conrad said. Her expression was guarded. “You think I didn’t want you here because you were an investigator? I didn’t want you here because you have a strange reputation, Ms. Lightner, and rumor has it, you believe some strange things.”

Sylvie said, “I’ve investigated people who thought they could do magic.” Another truth—the false-alarm file existed for a reason—but the bigger truth left unsaid. “It’s Miami. When you live in an exotic city, your rumors have to be more exotic still. Did you hear the one that said I killed vampires? That one’s my favorite. Me and Buffy, saving the world.”

The woman shook her head, pale hair barely moving. No patience at all. “You have a plan?”

“Why keep a single minnow when you can use it as baitfish? I know one of the players; I’ll link her to others and net them all at once.” Sounded good to her, and by the relaxing of Conrad’s shoulders, good to her also.

“Time frame?”

“Soon,” Sylvie said. “Best for all concerned. Oh, and ask your jeweler friend what his policy is on rewards.”

“We’re paying you already—”

“His art deco greyhound got picked up by a bystander. She said she got rid of it. I’m not so sure. We can probably get her to cough it up with a little bit of cash. She doesn’t know the actual value.”

“It’s stolen property. The police can retrieve it.”

“The police get involved, she’ll claim total ignorance, and he might lose the brooch forever, piss off the customer waiting for it. Just have him call me.”

A few back-and-forth comments later, Sylvie ushered Conrad down the stairs and out the door. She handed Alex another check with a smile. “For expenses. Cash it.”

“And Wright’s check? I haven’t cashed it yet. I could send it and him on to someone else. I still think Val—” Alex said it all on one long breath, half-apologetic, half-challenging.

“Last time I tell you,” Sylvie said. “My case. I’ll help him.”

“Glad to hear it,” Wright said, closing the front door behind him. “So’s the ghost.” She jerked in surprise. She hadn’t heard him come in, hadn’t expected him back so soon. Noon at the shrimp shack was a madhouse, which was exactly why she had sent him there. To get breathing space.

He handed her a white paper bag, hot and grease-spotted, and said, “The one place had lines down to the beach.” He smiled with the smug awareness that he had confounded her plan. “I got us conch fritters instead. I don’t know what a conch fritter is, but it’s fried, and people looked happy to be buying them.”

“Good choice,” Alex said, when the silence threatened to linger. Her smile, a little tight, flashed and faded. She pushed Wright gently toward the kitchenette, her fingertips on his shoulder, and said, “You’ll love ’em. You like spice? There’s habañero sauce in the fridglet.”

And that was Alex in full protective mode, Sylvie thought. Still scared of Wright’s ghost, but she’d put herself between him and the woman with the gun. Not sensible. The kind of thing that could get her killed, and definitely a sign that Alex was going to be . . . difficult about accepting Demalion’s return.

Wright cast a worried glance at Sylvie, cop enough to distrust Alex’s change of heart and man enough to want to believe her earlier chilliness was just a mood.

Fumbling for something, anything, to ease the tension in the office, Sylvie noticed that the bell was quieter than it had been before, a mute reproach instead of a warning wail. Sylvie said, “What’d you do with the trash can, Alex?”

“Coat closet,” she said. “Under all those old ’Canes sweat-shirts of yours. It’s all right.”

“You’re assuming it is,” Sylvie said.

“I’m not the only one with assumptions,” Alex said.

“Later for that,” Sylvie said. She still wasn’t sure how she was going to explain Demalion to him, the possibility that Wright had been hijacked just to get Demalion to Sylvie. Here Wright was thinking she was the answer to his problems when she was likely the cause of them. No, she and Alex couldn’t get into that debate now, not with Wright as an audience.

Sylvie applied herself to lunch, evicting Alex from her desk. Wright took the couch, Sylvie the hot sauce, and Alex shuttled between them both, chatting with her mouth full, ramping up on a capsaicin high, asking Wright increasingly pointed questions about his ghost. “So you don’t have a name, or anything tangible. What do you have? Something he remembers?”

Wright set down his sandwich remnants, scrubbed his hands on his jeans, and lowered his gaze. Sylvie tensed. She’d begun to learn Wright’s tells, and focusing on his jeans meant something unhappy and hurting.

“The sky rained blood,” he said.

Alex swallowed and shut up. Sylvie shivered, her mouth dry. Before Alex could get her nerve back, Sylvie sent Wright for sodas, ignoring his protest of not being her caterer as utterly insincere: Even as he made it, he was rising, ready to escape Alex’s interrogation.

The moment he was out the door, Sylvie turned on Alex, raced her into speech. “If you can’t control yourself, I will send you away for the duration of this case.”

“Control myself?”

“Not talking about this now. Wright’ll be back, and I need to talk to you about the burglaries.”

“You sent him away, again, for that?”

“Are you listening?” Sylvie said. When she got an irritated huff, and Alex frowning in silence, she filled her in on Bella’s bad dreams, on the Hand of Glory. Attention diverted, and after a disgusted glance at the closed closet door, the Hand behind it, Alex said, “You think she’s been dreaming about the crime?”

“Looks like.”

“You want me to see if I can find out where the Hand came from? Maybe knowing where will give us some idea of who, if this is something out-of-state, or local?”

“It’s a waste of . . .” Sylvie started to say, but then paused. Usually, Hands of Glory were old, but Bella’s dream was modern. A woman poolside, with a scoop net. “No, tell you what. Go ahead. An old woman who drowned a toddler.” Modern media would be all over that story. Infant murders were popular with the press.

“You got it, and listen, Sylvie—” Alex jerked her head around, checked the door, leaned close. Sylvie closed her eyes and hoped Wright would be back soon. Immediately. Anything to forestall this argument, but she’d been a fool for thinking it would be that easy.

Your fault for confiding in someone else, her voice mocked her.

Sylvie interrupted Alex’s second speech of the day on grief and guilt. “Alex! If I flipped out and saw ghosts every single time someone I knew died because they got involved in my life, I’d be sitting in a padded room, carving names of the dead into my skin.”

She won a moment’s silence from Alex and took ruthless advantage of it, “Shut up and listen. And watch the damn door. I don’t want Wright walking in on us again.”

“Fine,” Alex said. She put her feet up on Wright’s chair, crossed her arms over her chest.

“We have a dead man from Chicago who knows my name. He didn’t pull it out of the ether. And my reputation might be growing, but not that fast. He’s a recent ghost, or he wouldn’t be so confused, wouldn’t be riding around in Wright. . . .”

“Circumstantial.”

“Didn’t say you could talk yet,” Sylvie said. “Still my turn.”

“It’s always your turn—”

“Coincidence only goes so far. He’s scarred, the mark of a crystal ball burned into his skin, with a gap. I brought home a piece of that crystal. It matches the gap like a key in a lock.

“It held his soul. Don’t ask me how. The Furies chased it; they wouldn’t have done that if there hadn’t been something of him trying to escape.” Sylvie’s hands clenched on the desk. She raised her head, looked out across the office, out into the sunny day, trying to erase the memory of bloody rain and a high, dark rooftop where Demalion’s bones had been ripped out of his skin. “But there were only two of the Furies then. Alekta was dead. They hunt in a pack. And with only two of them, they lost his scent. Demalion’s soul escaped, found the nearest harbor it could.”

Alex didn’t say anything, but her mouth twisted, and Sylvie wanted to lunge across the room and shake her. She knew, suddenly, what her clients must feel; the certainty that they were right, and at the same time, unable to express it. She hadn’t felt like this in a very long time. She didn’t like it any better this time around. “It’s Demalion,” she said, kept her voice level. “Just . . . trust me.”

If she’d had any doubts, they’d been erased by the way he’d traced her name into her skin, but that wasn’t something she could share. “He said he was Demalion,” she offered instead. “If you’d rather take his word over mine.”

Alex gnawed her lip, her cheeks spotted with red, and finally asked, “Will you listen to me now? Really listen?”

Sylvie’s temper fretted, threatened to spike. Was it too much to ask Alex to trust her? Instead, the girl—who knew barely the surface of the Magicus Mundi—was setting herself up as judge. . . . The dark voice crept closer, mingled with her own.

Alex leaned forward, caught Sylvie’s wrist, and said, “Please,” in a tone of such soft desperation that it defanged her growing anger. It was one thing to refuse to bend her head to someone who claimed unfair authority over her, another to refuse to listen at all.

“Wright’s possessed. You say that, and I believe you. But . . . Oh god, Sylvie, he knows about Demalion. I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to—but Zoe was asking about him, if you were still seeing that guy, and I said Demalion had died.”

Sylvie sat back, a niggling bit of doubt winding neatly around her heart. The human answer was the more common answer—casual venality, con artistry, murder. . . . But when she closed her eyes, she felt Wright’s fingers on her skin, guided by Demalion’s knowledge, and shook her head. “Nope, you’re still wrong. I know Demalion.”

“If you’re wrong, it’s really dangerous,” Alex said. “If you’re wrong, then there’s a possessing spirit lying to you. Manipulating you. Please, at least take him to Val’s. Take the Hand also. Get her diagnosis.” Alex’s voice shook. “I’ve been looking up ghosts ever since you said they weren’t a game. You’re right. They’re not. They ruin lives.”

“It’s Demalion,” Sylvie said.

“Who worked for the ISI. Not exactly the most ethical bunch.”

Sylvie’s certainty soured in her chest; she knew it was Demalion. She also knew that Alex was right; hadn’t Sylvie said it herself? Possession wasn’t the act of a benign man. At best, Demalion was desperate enough to control someone else’s body to make his wishes known. And, like cornered rats, desperate men were dangerous.

She leaned her head into her hands, her heart thumping. The warning bell continued to ring in unpleasant counterpoint. She surged off the desk, headed for the closet. “Fine. You win. I’ll take Wright and the Hand by Val’s. See if she can throw some good news my way. You. Keep looking into Bella, and find Zoe.”

She snagged the trash can out of the closet, ignoring the bell’s sudden increase in sound, and headed out to hunt Wright, careful not to meet Alex’s eyes, unwilling to see the pity she knew she’d find there.

9

Consequences

SUNLIGHT SLANTED INTO THE TRUCK, DECLARED TRIUMPH OVER SYLVIE’S laboring AC, and left them sweating gently into midday heat. She could smell Wright next to her, hot salt and the lingering scent of habañero spice. Utterly different from Demalion, who had smelled of sandalwood, coffee, musk.

She shook her head, tightened her grip on the steering wheel, and blistered the air with her curses as the too-hot wheel burned her hand.

“Feel better?” he asked wryly.

“I should have stayed on vacation,” she muttered. Should have stayed away from the job, with its reminders of broken friendships and things lost to the Magicus Mundi.

Instead, she was sharing tight quarters of a too-small truck with a man who housed her dead lover. But she couldn’t think of him like that. Or shouldn’t. Wright was more than a vessel: He was the cop she reluctantly liked, her tidy houseguest, Giselle’s husband, Jamie’s father. A living, human man.

Wright squirmed away from the trash can, propped between his legs again, and her frustration and anxiety found an outlet. “Oh, for Christ’s sake, stop fidgeting. It’s not like it’s going to crawl out and cop a feel.”

He pressed it all the way to the front of the leg space, held it there with his sneakers, knees up in the air, and said, “So why not throw it in the truck bed?”

“Too risky,” she said. “Ties break; accidents happen. You’re a cop. You should know that. How many men do you catch on outstanding warrants ’cause their car tags are expired, the taillights broken, their driving erratic?”

He bristled at being treated like a not-too-bright child, then said, “You’re expecting to wreck? You know what they say, Sylvie. Cowards die a thousand deaths—”

“And heroes die for lack of common sense and a little forethought.”

She got a dry chuckle. He let his legs down slowly, sneakers slipping off the top of the wastebasket, stretching long muscles forced tight by his hunched shape. The pink-plastic bin slipped back, rested between his legs. He kneed it gently. “So . . . what’s in it?”

“Short-term memory a problem for you?”

“Black magic artifact doesn’t mean much to me. I’m a cop. Give me details.”

“A hand.”

“A human hand?”

“I didn’t say paw.”

“Wow,” he said. “That’s . . . pretty perverse. Body snatching common in your magicus thingy?” He reached over, ran his fingers along the edge of the tape, testing the security of the seal. The model on the cover of the magazine simpered at him. He grinned, with sudden mordant humor that brought a taste of Demalion to his face. “Yeah, I get it. Crash the truck, fling a hand into traffic, and some poor commuter gets a windshield full of hand.”

Sylvie’s lips tugged upward, nearly against her will. Then she imagined the scene continuing, car wrecks, police reports, her evidence lost.

“Wow,” he said, again. “A hand.” His amusement faded; she had thought it would. Wright was, after all, a cop. “Where’d it come from?”

“According to legend, it’s the hand of a murderer,” Sylvie said. “I’m inclined to believe it. The girl who’s been using the Hand has been having . . . unsettling dreams.”

“Good,” Wright said. “Nice when crime doesn’t pay. It’s something real-world to charge ’em with. Desecration of a body. That’ll get police attention.”

“Rich kids,” Sylvie repeated. “Misdemeanor at best. Slap on the wrist. And it depends on whether they dug it up, hacked it off themselves, or if they bought it. If they bought it—be hard to press any charges at all.”

“Oh, I hate people,” Wright muttered.

“Welcome to my world. Hopefully, we’ll be able to offload this problem at Val’s, though,” Sylvie said, and cut off a Lexus in her sudden lane shift for the turnoff to Rickenbacker Causeway. Val Cassavetes’ husband had been a gun-runner, drug smuggler, and voodoo king: His house had been placed to facilitate all that, on the private shores of Key Biscayne. Ocean tides, after all, were so useful for hiding the bodies, and Biscayne Bay was hammerhead heaven. Sylvie had fed the sharks a time or two herself, when there’d been no other option.

She glanced over at Wright; Demalion had known she was a killer—a tiny smidge of wariness that had never left his gaze—but Wright only looked at her like she was salvation.

THE SCROLLWORK GATE ACROSS THE LONG, BRICK DRIVE TO VAL’S home was closed tight. Sylvie idled the truck and pushed the intercom. “Sylvie Lightner to see Val Cassavetes.”

The intercom squawked, an electronic shrill of outrage, and Sylvie winced. That wasn’t a welcoming sound. But she knew she wasn’t welcome here at all. She had dragged the witch into the Chicago mess—sorcerers, battling gods, catastrophe—and Val’s magic had flamed out, left her powerless and pissy. The verdict was still out on whether the power-strip was permanent.

Even with her powers gone, Val presented a challenge to anyone wanting in: The warding spells still worked. Sylvie had proof of that with the office warning bell, which hadn’t lessened in strength at all.

“Try again,” Wright urged, and she turned an incredulous look on him. Since when had he been so hot to meet Val? Then again, so far as he knew, Sylvie had done nothing on his case. He shrugged, shoved at the trash can again, and grimaced. “I really don’t like this thing.”

“I agree, but no one’s answering.”

“It’s a wide-spaced gate,” he said. “I could walk through the gaps, knock on the door.”

“You would really, really regret trying,” Sylvie said. “And don’t tell me to chuck the Hand through either. Do you know what kind of hell we’d be in for if I threw a black-magic artifact through her wards?”

“Are there any good kinds of hells?”

“Some are worse than others. The one where my ex-best friend sends out her son’s pet monster to dismember us? That’s a really bad place I don’t want to go.”

He shifted, rubbed at the scar beneath his shirt, and said, “Once more? Just for luck?”

She hit the intercom button again, pressed hard, held it down until the buzz became the swollen sound of a kicked hornet’s nest; she jerked her hand back as energy—blue, electric, and alive—lashed out and danced across the truck’s hood.

“Holy shit,” Wright said. “Guess she really doesn’t want us around.” A glimmering radiance lingered in the air, whited their teeth and eyes like a blacklight, though it was midday. Fine tremors ran across Wright’s body, a vibration of fear or stress.

Too close to lightning, she thought. Too close to his death. Maybe there was a little PTSD in his mix, after all.

The intercom crackled again, and Sylvie growled, then yelled toward it, “I get the picture, Val. Give the pyrotechnics a rest. We’re going. But you still owe me.”

She put the truck in reverse and gunned it back onto the road, furious with the waste of time. She’d let Alex sway her with easy solutions to Sylvie’s problems. She should have known better; problems didn’t get better if you farmed them out. They just changed hands.

Hand.

She scowled at the trash can, trying to convince herself she couldn’t smell a tinge of rot, magical corruption leaking into her truck. Alex had been right about one thing, though. She had to do something with the Hand. Val wasn’t open for business, and Sylvie didn’t want to leave it at the office, didn’t want to force Alex to play guardian to it, didn’t want Zoe to find it if she ever showed up. . . .

“What now?” Wright asked, his grip on the door handle loosening as her speed slacked back to legal limits.

“I want to get rid of the Hand. It’s too dangerous to just cart around. Usually, with bad magic, you can burn it gone. But this?”

“It burns?”

“Like a never-ending candle,” she said.

He slumped, said, “I don’t suppose they come with an instruction manual.”

“No,” Sylvie said. “I bet the person who sold it knows how to destroy it. I can’t talk to Bella; her maid would probably call the cops if I set foot there again. Crap, I should have been nicer to her.”

Wright licked his lips, fidgeting with his cigarettes, and said, “What about your sister. Would she know?”

Sylvie flashed him a quick glance, all she could afford on the island road, and said, “It’s not a bad thought. I’ll drop you back at the office—”

“No,” he said. “Stick to you like glue, remember? I’ve been in your apartment; why not your sister’s house? Don’t leave me behind this time.”

Sylvie turned to look at him, suddenly unsure. Was that Wright sitting beside her, worried about his skin, his case, his ghostly passenger, or was it Demalion, referring to her habit of cutting him out of the action? If she’d only been able to that final night.

“Road!” Wright snapped, and she jerked the wheel, and thought, Wright. Definitely Wright. Demalion, even startled, would never have that nasal howl of a startled Chicagoan.

“Jeezus,” he muttered. “Just ’cause I came back once doesn’t mean I want to tease Death again.”

Sylvie leaned her head back, rolling it against the headrest, trying to rub out tension that started in her bones. Some days were gracious things, allowed her to believe in a fresh start, a slate wiped clean by good intentions. Other days . . . all they did was rub her face in mistakes she’d made.

Wright clicked on her radio, thumbing the tuner ruthlessly, until he found something to his taste—country rock—humming along tunelessly under his breath, tapping out mismatched beats on her dash.

“What?” she said. Zoe had slid back to the forefront of her thoughts—a current problem and one she might be able to solve. Zoe’s continued absence worried her; there was teenage rebellion, staying out all hours with disreputable friends, and there was just plain missing. The line between could be very narrow.

“What are we going to do now? Not with the Hand. With me. I thought the witch would help. She slammed the door in your face. So am I screwed or what?”

“She’s hardly the only witch in Miami. I can find another one. It’s just going to take time.”

“Fine, sure, take all you want. Not like the ghost might eat my brain, or something.”

“Calm down,” she said. “It’s your body. That gives you first claim. Remember that.”

He sighed. “It’s just, he feels stronger, and I’m—”

“Scared,” she said, without thinking, without considering that it might be an insult to a beat cop.

Wright surprised her, though; he didn’t snap back at her, just stared out at the traffic patterns, and finally said, “Yeah.”

Sylvie nodded at the pack of cigarettes opened in his lap and rolled down the windows. He lit up like a starving man.

She used his momentary bliss to debate with herself. She could tell him about Demalion. It might be a kindness, help remove that bone-deep terror, but . . . she didn’t know which way he’d jump. If he chose not to trust her—and why should he, when he barely knew her beyond a name in his head—she could lose Demalion completely. The one true thing about ghosts: They had unfinished business, something that stuck in their souls like grit in a wound, blistering, festering. Sylvie wanted to see Demalion’s final business completed; she owed him that. And Wright could be easily endangered if he went about Miami looking for someone to help him all on his lonesome. “It’s not time to panic, yet,” she said. “I’ve got a plan.”

“A plan? You said you didn’t deal with ghosts. You said you—”

“I know what I said, and now I’m telling you I have a plan. Diplomacy.”

He laughed on a nervous inhale and choked. He hacked for a moment, then chucked the cigarette out the window, a tiny red-tipped meteor crashing to earth in their wake.

“Look,” she said. “You told me the ghost was confused, didn’t know who he was, didn’t know where he was, right? You also told me he feels stronger now, more complete. Maybe he can listen to reason now.”

“Dead men can reason?”

“We’ll find out as soon as he shows himself again.” She tried not to let any of the anticipation in her voice show, found herself wondering dourly if that was why Demalion was playing hard to get. She’d have thought, after this morning, he’d be more in sight. She’d been braced for his reappearance all day. But Demalion did love to confound her.

Wright shot her a glance, a hard-to-read expression on his face. Skepticism? Concern? Relief?

“I’m a cop—”

“So you’ve mentioned—”

“I got a good sense about people. About when someone’s lying to me. When they’re hiding something. You and Alex, you know something. Or think you do. Got me outta the way so you could talk. You gonna let me in on it?”

Sylvie veered sharply into the exit lane and off the highway. Wright braced the wastebasket at his feet and chewed over her nonanswer, his own speculation.

“You know who it is,” Wright said, abruptly, “don’t you? That’s why he sent me here. That’s why he sent me to you.”

10

Can’t Go Home Again

FACED WITH WRIGHT’S ACCUSATION, SYLVIE DID WHAT SHE HAD vowed never to do: She lied to her client. She did it quickly, smoothly, without ever taking her eyes off the midday traffic. “I might know witches, even a werewolf or two, but I draw the line at hanging out with the dead.”

She didn’t make the mistake of glancing over to see if he believed her. If she was going to lie, dammit, she was going to do it well.

He sighed, a long, drawn-out breath that argued he was less a cigarette addict than Sylvie had thought. “I don’t think I believe you.” His voice wasn’t angry, a quiet statement. “Maybe I should find someone else. Someone who’ll take slave labor since I’ve given you the last of my cash.”

She did look at him then, took in the wry twist to his mouth and knew he was seriously considering it.

“Don’t joke about that,” Sylvie said. It came out too fast, too earnest. Too telling.

He turned an incredulous and unhappy gaze on her. “You’re shitting me.”

“You go up to a witch or a sorcerer and throw yourself on their mercy . . . you won’t see much in the way of it. Most people are petty, self-centered, and greedy; it’s how we’re wired. We act nice, get along because we have to. Maybe one in . . . six, to be generous, is a truly good person. For the rest of us? Power, as they say, corrupts. If you give the average person an ability beyond the norm? It only lets their inner desires out to play.”

Wright shook his head. “I don’t believe that—”

“Think about it this way. Your boy, Jamie, right? You had to teach him to share. Teach him to play nice. If he’d been able to shape the world around him, get whatever he wanted, how well do you think those lessons would have taken?”

Silence from the passenger’s side of the truck for a block, two, and Sylvie had to glance his way. He’d been waiting for it. “You’ve blown right past cynicism and headed for misanthropy. You’re wrong, though. People are social creatures. They pull together.”

“Crusader,” she said again. “Guess that explains the badge.”

“Now who’s naïve?” he asked with an unhappy grin. “There are far too many people with the badge who don’t give a fuck. But they’re mostly sitting behind desks.”

Guess she didn’t have to wonder if he was a little bitter about still being a beat cop. No wonder he was tagging along so willingly, so eager to offer solutions to her problems; he had dreams of being a detective.

She sighed, reached across the cab, and rested her palm on his shoulder. “I’m not expecting you to trust me completely. You’re a cop. I know better than to ask for total trust. But I will get you back to your family. Just give me a little time.”

“Time, I don’t mind. Hell, I wouldn’t be helping you hunt your sister down if I was counting the minutes. Trust. I can do that, too. But I can’t do both at the same time, Sylvie. I’m not that patient. I’m not that laid-back. So be careful what you’re asking of me. Choose.”

She licked her lips. Fair enough. Trust, she could live without. It wasn’t like he was armed, and if he didn’t harbor severe doubts about trusting others with his problem, she hadn’t done her job well enough. But time? That she needed. Time to find Zoe, time to find a new witch to deal with the Hand of Glory leaking corruption all over her truck, time to talk to Demalion, find out what he needed. Time, as always, was not her ally.

A HALF HOUR’S DRIVE TOOK THEM INTO THE PINECREST SUBURBS, TO Sylvie’s parents’ small house on an oak-shaded street. Sylvie pulled the truck into the drive.

“Wait here. I’ll be back.” The need to find Zoe had reached near-painful levels in her blood. If Val wouldn’t wave her wand for her, Sylvie’d have to go back to basics: legwork and serendipity.

“Time, not trust, remember,” he said. “You’ve been doing too much behind my back. I’m coming with you.”

And didn’t that sound familiar. Demalion had been like that. Dogging her steps, growling the whole time.

She stopped by the side of the house, rested her hand against where peeling stucco and lichen grey brick met. “Well? Lock the truck behind you.”

He caught up with her as she ducked under an oleander’s low-hanging branches, dodged around a humming air-conditioning unit, and climbed over a locked gate.

“You got something against knocking?”

“I’m trying to sneak up on Zoe on the off chance that she’s here and just ignoring the phone.” She rattled the gate, and he clambered over after her, long legs making an easy job of it.

She led him, still griping, around the back of the house. “Watch your step. There are some loose bricks under the soil. They’ll trip you up if you’re not careful.”

Sylvie jimmied open the sliding glass door, going unerringly to the one that didn’t have an elbow bar, and let them both inside.

“Don’t you have keys?”

“Don’t come by often enough to keep the keys on my ring,” Sylvie said.

She listened to the house, wondering if she was lucky, if Zoe had dragged her butt home and sacked out for the afternoon. The silence echoed, unbroken by anything but the air-conditioning. No quiet murmur of music; no steady breathing.

Silence, yes, but peaceful? The air felt charged, made her think of stalled storm fronts and ambushes. Beside her, Wright briskly rubbed his arms though the air conditioner was set close to eighty degrees. She agreed with the sentiment; a shudder ran down her shoulders and spine. A purely psychic chill permeated the walls.

She led the way into the back of the house, found that Zoe had locked her bedroom door.

Either she was home after all, or she had enough to hide that she was locking her door as a matter of course.

Sylvie knocked once, just to be sure. “Zo?”

Hearing nothing, she pulled the knob up and twisted sharply. The old lock disengaged. Wright raised a brow. “Your parents must have had a hell of a time keeping you home.”

“It was my room first,” she said. “There are perks to tossing a house you know well.”

She slipped in, half-expecting to trip over the piles of clothes that had always shrouded the floor when she lived there, a defense against having to share a room with a toddler fourteen years her junior. Enough mess meant her parents had kept Zoe out except at bedtime, afraid the toddler would make a meal of buttons, coins, and leftover candy wrappers.

Zoe kept the room immaculate.

Despite that, the room smelled . . . foul.

Dead rat in the walls? Florida was fun that way. Or something else?

“Smell that?” she asked Wright.

“Oh yeah. I thought girls’ rooms were supposed to smell like perfume and makeup, not . . . that,” he said, but kept to the other side of the doorway, eyes downturned, studying his shoes.

She felt like urging him in, saying that a teenage girl’s room wasn’t that bad, that nothing would bite, but the longer she stood there, the less certain she was that her reassurance would be right.

While she stood, indecisive, the sense of wrongness grew stronger, a tingle in her bones like the harbinger of an earthquake. The hope she had been clinging to, that Zoe was out of the loop, innocent in all of Bella’s black magic, crumbled. Zoe’s room felt like Bella’s, the air greased and cold and trembling with the aftershocks of bad magic. Zoe was involved. Her rift with Bella had come too late.

Sylvie shook off the dismay. Enough was enough. She still needed to find a witch—to dispose of the Hand—and the only people she trusted to direct her toward a local witch were tricky if anyone approached them at the wrong time. Best to get a move on. Zoe’s room was twelve by twelve. It couldn’t take that long to search. Longer if she worried about making a mess. She didn’t.

“What are you looking for?” he asked.

“Anything to tell me where she might go,” Sylvie said.

“Yeah,” Wright said dryly. “You’re ransacking her bed, not checking her day planner. Or does she write her schedule on her sheets?”

Sylvie paused, the linens drooping from her hand in snowy drifts. What was she doing? Her sister’s laptop sat across the room, the day planner in its files . . . and she’d started with the bed.

Looking for a Hand, her dark voice acknowledged what Sylvie didn’t want to. Just like at Bella’s.

It wasn’t likely. Hands of Glory were rare things, dangerous things. Expensive things. Bella had had one, and Zoe shared things with Bella. Best-case scenario—Sylvie’d find nothing—the miasma in the room only leftovers from Bella’s visiting Zoe and dragging the Hand of Glory along for the ride. But Bella rarely visited Zoe. Zoe always went to Bella’s. Bella’s Hand wouldn’t have been here.

She squared her shoulders, let the sheets fall, and gave Wright a bit of unasked-for truth. “The girl I took the talisman from is Zoe’s friend. I need to find out if Zoe’s involved.”

“If she is,” Wright asked, slouching against the doorjamb, his shoulders tight, “you gonna cover up her part in it?”

“I’m sure as hell not letting her take the fall for the rest of them,” Sylvie snapped. Wright frowned but stayed silent.

Zoe’s room was cleaner, smaller, and less luxurious than Bella’s. It held her bed, a desk, papers neatly stacked and paper-clipped beside her laptop, a single, crowded bookshelf, a CD/DVD stand, and a spare table, crammed into the last available space and holding a modestly sized TV and DVD combo. If Zoe was racking up the stolen goods, she wasn’t storing them here.

On her way to the closet, the bookshelf caught her eye; something about the jutting spines of the books looked . . . wrong.

They were too close to the edge of the shelf; the bookshelf was one Sylvie had had as a teen, and she knew how deep it was. She’d had enough space to put picture frames in front of her books, assorted knickknacks. Sylvie gritted her teeth and started pulling books. Behind innocuous leftovers of English-class book assignments—Faulkner, Hemingway, Hurston, Maugham—she found another layer of books, pressed along the back of the shelf, unseen unless all the front books were removed. She stacked them up, feeling more grim by the moment.

Magic books.

Harmless for the most part, mass-market-produced soft-covers designed to release one’s “inner powers.” Even the Crowley books were ultimately harmless, though they said nasty things about those who read them. Sylvie still didn’t like finding them. Liked less that Zoe felt the need to hide them.

“What are they?” Wright said, from the doorway.

“Come and see,” she said. “Or are you going to tell me there’s a reason you’re hovering outside?”

“It feels bad,” he said.

“To you or . . .” she trailed off.

“My blackout buddy?”

“Yeah,” Sylvie said. “Does he have an idea of where it feels worst? Maybe save me some time? We’ve got places to go, people to see. Sisters to find, ground, and scare straight.”

He waved in her direction. “Bookshelf, I guess.”

She turned around, looked at the emptied shelves, and sighed. “Not helpful.”

The closet was a dead loss. Zoe’s clothes filled the niche wall to wall, ironed and tidy, her shoes lined neatly beneath. Even her school uniforms looked pressed. Maybe not surprising. Zoe wouldn’t risk anything messing up her clothes.

Sylvie checked the toes of shoes, just in case, then sat back, hands on her haunches, looking around. Magic books were pretty common purchases for a subset of teenagers who felt powerless in the adult world and were still young enough to believe that magic could make everything better.

In Sylvie’s experience, magic, real magic, only made things worse. At best, it helped fix things other magics had put wrong.

None of what she’d found accounted for the stink of magic in the air.

She groaned as she stood; her knees complained. Too much time squished in her truck, not enough time hitting the pool. She gathered up the sheets, gave Wright an aggravated look. “Gonna help?”

He took a few steps in, hesitated, and she sighed. Client, she reminded herself. Clients didn’t have to make beds.

A moment later, even that thought deserted her. Running her hand along the side of the bed against the wall, she found a stiff spot in the soft mattress edge, stiff, square, and too even not to be deliberate.

She pulled the mattress out, found that Zoe had opened the mattress up in a space about four inches by four inches, and glued it down again. “You have a pocketknife?” she asked Wright.

“I flew commercial.” He took a breath, walked into the room, pulled a pair of scissors from Zoe’s desk, and passed them to her. He leaned over her shoulder, ran fingers over the mattress insertion, and said, “I see why you worry. Most kids hide things. But not this well.”

The glue was difficult, bonded to the poly-fabric sides, resistant to prying, and finally Sylvie just stabbed the sharp edge of the scissor through and started sawing.

The fabric off, Sylvie bent and peered in; something bulky and multiedged nested in the spring coils. The side of another book, maybe, one more dangerous than her other collection. The minute her reaching fingers touched it, though, she knew what it was, the soft-rough texture, the narrow shape. Money. A whole lot of it.

Feeling sick, she dragged the stack into the watery sunlight. Even here, her sister was meticulous; little Post-it tabs had been inserted, a running total.

“What is it?” Wright asked. When he saw, his face tightened. “That’s what—fifty thousand dollars?”

“Sixty-three thousand four hundred fifty-two dollars, to be precise.” Sylvie’s voice was rough. She sat heavily on the mattress, put her head in her hands. No way was Zoe innocent in the burglaries. Guess while the other children were racking up toys, Zoe was planning her financial future.

She bit back all the curses on her lips, bit back the scream building in her chest. She felt oddly betrayed, and she knew that was unfair. Zoe had no idea that Sylvie spent most of her days trying to prevent magic from getting into innocent hands, into the wrong hands, into dangerous hands. It still felt like a deliberate slap, like Zoe had gone out of her way to upset her.

Rage churned in her belly. How stupid was Zoe? Did she really believe she could get something for nothing? It was the biggest lie magic offered. Until now, Sylvie had assumed her sister was smart.

Smart enough to take cash instead of stolen property, the little dark voice said. Smart enough to let Bella own the Hand. Smart enough to let her bear the brunt of the danger.

Sylvie shivered, but her brain kicked back into gear. Smart enough to let Bella have the Hand? Except that didn’t explain the cash. None of the reports had mentioned that much cash going missing.

WRIGHT STAYED THANKFULLY SILENT, AND SYLVIE RAISED HER HEAD, still thinking. “The bookshelf, you said?”

Zoe was better at hiding things than Sylvie had thought; she might have overlooked something. Had to have. The burglary reports she had were all about things being taken; the cash amount stolen was minimal, maybe ten thousand for the entire string of stores. Zoe might be working on her own, which meant there were other stores that hadn’t been flagged as part of the pattern, and in turn that meant . . .

Given that Bella had clung to the Hand, slept with it beneath her pillow, decorated it, made it her own, Sylvie couldn’t imagine her letting Zoe use it without her.

Sylvie yanked the books back off the shelves, then pulled the heavy oak bookcase forward with a grunt of effort. It tipped, tilted toward her, creaking, and she knew she had something. Bright colors adorned the back of the shelves: sigils and symbols, a spell circle in multiple shades of nail polish.

Whatever its purpose was, it wasn’t active. Sylvie knew the feel of live magic. Either the spell was finished or had never worked at all. Given the general feel of the room, the miasma that had Wright shifting foot to foot, edging back toward the door, she assumed it had failed from the start.

“Help me,” she said. She’d hemmed herself in with books, with the tangle of sheets at her feet, and the bookshelf, while not overly heavy, was more than she could lift straight up by herself.

Face set, he grabbed hold, and they lifted it out of the way.

A spell circle was usually designed to keep something under control, either outside the circle barrier or trapped within.

Nothing beyond the polish on the bookshelf. Sylvie turned her attention to the wall and the rat odor in the air. A test sniff made her certain it centered in the immediate area. Demalion’s instincts, even filtered through Wright, were good. But where was it?

“Electric socket,” he said. “It’s behind the case; she can’t plug things into it. They make lockboxes to fit.”

“Pretty small, though,” Sylvie said, and had to acknowledge that she was looking for a piece of a corpse, no matter how unlikely it was that teenagers would have two Hands of Glory. Bella’s Hand had been woman-sized, the fingers stiffly spread out, making it spiderish and bigger than its mass accounted for. Add the length of the wrist bone, and it wouldn’t fit just anywhere.

“Not for cash,” he said.

“That’s not what I’m looking for.” Sylvie tapped at the socket and was rewarded with a shiver of plaster. She used the scissor blade to loosen the tiny screw, careful not to nip her fingers. The socket cover came off easily, and Wright said, “Anything there?”

“Nothing at all,” she said. “No box, no wires, nothing.” She steeled herself, reached her hand in and down, the way the angle wanted her to go. Something softly unpleasant touched her skin, yielding and clammy, clinging to her fingers. She jerked back, kneed the wall, and the baseboard popped loose.

Guess Zoe found the entrance to her hidey-hole too confining. Sylvie should have thought as much, given how tightly she’d had to squeeze her hand into the hole. Like the monkey with its hand in the jar, Zoe wouldn’t be able to withdraw anything she dropped into the hole.

Sylvie pulled back the molding, and, wiping her hand on her jeans, she reached in, cringing at the idea of touching whatever it had been again.

Her questing fingers found the smooth edge of a plate—no, casserole dish—and a thick stench of something rotting. She pulled it out, grimacing proactively, and found it worthy of every nauseated expression she could pull.

Did Zoe have a Hand of Glory? Oh yes.

A long, slim hand, narrow at the wrist, long-nailed, swollen knuckles, spotted here and there with liver marks. Another old woman’s hand.

Impossible as it seemed, two teenage girls had collected a pair of rare talismans that sorcerers would kill for.

Where Bella had decorated hers with little girl sparkles and gauded it up with fake jewelry, Zoe had drowned hers. The rank smell in the room, clogging Sylvie’s sinuses, wasn’t the Hand but the spoiled and spoiling milk it floated in, layers of it, poured repeatedly over the Hand, judging by the yellowed crust along the side of the dish. Sylvie couldn’t figure that at first, too taken aback by the way the Hand slid and surfaced beneath the clotting milk. Then a tiny memory twinged. Milk could be used in purification rituals. The milk, the spell circle—Zoe was clever enough to try to avoid Bella’s illness. She was trying to mediate the effect of the Hand on her soul. But Sylvie knew the spell circle was inert, just paint and pattern; what were the odds that the milk was doing any good?

Wright gagged and triggered Sylvie’s own reflex. They raced each other out of the room, and the air outside smelled sweet, clean, safe; the world seemed brighter.

She leaned up against the hallway wall, temper simmering. How could Zoe do it? How could she have brought this into her parents’ house?

“Sylvie,” Wright said, “we gotta call the cops. If Bella won’t talk to the police, your sister probably will. It’ll get her off the hook for the worst of it.”

“Is the worst of it the money, the stolen property, or the necromancy? Give it up, Wright. I am the police for things like this.” She closed her eyes.

The little dark voice within her had been shrieking ever since Sylvie touched that clammy flesh, that inadvertent finger brush, and it wanted what it always wanted: someone to pay, to fix things that couldn’t be fixed.

Lilith’s voice, carried down to her in her blood, railing against those who would stop her. For the first time, Sylvie wondered how much of that blood Zoe had inherited, the mingling of their ancestors, Lilith the disobedient and Cain the murderer. Enough to crave power? Enough to be dangerous? Enough to be damned?

The voice calmed, grew slow and certain. Some people forfeit their right to be saved.

Not Zoe. Sylvie wasn’t going to give up on her.

“Bring me the trash can,” Sylvie said.

Wright dithered. “The trash can, right? The pink one?”

“Yup,” Sylvie said. “Might as well keep them in the same place.”

He grimaced. “All right, but you’re putting it in there. And I get to drive this time. I’m not paying to ride around with severed body parts in my lap.”

HE RETURNED WITH THE WASTEBASKET HELD AS FAR FROM HIM AS possible just as she was tucking a note into the hole in the mattress. She’d been to the point with it. You’re in so much trouble. Come see me.

She peeled off a thousand dollars in fifties and twenties, putting them into her jeans pocket, before wrapping the rest of the bills back into their rubber band.

“That’s not yours,” he said.

“Not Zoe’s either.”

“That’s my point. Someone lost that. They’ll be wanting it back.”

“I don’t ask where my clients get the money to pay me.”

“Zoe’s not your client.”

“Yes,” Sylvie said, “she is. And I’m billing her up front.”

She shut him up by approaching him with the sodden Hand, tipping it gently into the trash can on top of the other, amid a splash of sour milk. Wright, who hadn’t seen the first one, went green as the two hands nestled together, one bloated and blanched, one gnarled and sere.

“They’re both left hands.”

“Sinister,” Sylvie said. “In magic, the left hand is the sinister hand.”

“That means two women are dead, not just one. Two.”

“You see my concern,” Sylvie said. She took advantage of his dismay and snagged the driver’s seat. Like she would have let him drive. Her truck.

She backed the truck into the traffic and headed out, plotting the routes to Zoe’s closest friends. If Zoe was this involved, they didn’t have time to wait for her to come back on her own.

Belatedly, she looked over at Wright, frowning at the trash can, and fought back the urge to reassure him that this wouldn’t take too long. Time or trust, he’d asked. She’d chosen time. She wasn’t going to apologize for it, no matter that possession trumped burglary. Demalion was already dead, Wright was alive and well, but Zoe was at risk.

11

Ear to the Ground

SYLVIE’S OFFICE WAS REGRETTABLY EMPTY WHEN SHE AND WRIGHT returned, unevenly sunburned from their two-hour hunt-and-seek through Miami traffic. Her frustration felt as bright and hot as the red burn on her forearm. Every place they’d stopped had been a dead end. No one had seen Zoe. Rather, no one had admitted to seeing her, and most of Zoe’s friends had been in the wind themselves. Sylvie had been stuck talking to maids, random parents, and in one case a poolboy who grinned wide and white at the mention of Zoe’s name.

The office did nothing to assuage her frustration; the door unlocked to an empty room. No Alex, and no Zoe. No one to greet them save for the alarm bell. It began chiming before Sylvie could finish carting the trash can back inside the office, and she muttered, “Give me a break.”

She waved at Conrad, standing in the gallery doorway across the street, looking aggravated. Sylvie could see her point. So far, all Conrad had gotten out of her today—besides a set of grandiose promises—was the sight of Sylvie moving a trash can from her truck to office to truck and back again.

Sylvie set the can down next to the main desk, though the bell rang more shrilly for it; Wright winced and chose to sit outside on the stoop like one of the old men in the Cuban district, keeping a weather eye on all those who passed. He dragged his cigarettes out of his pocket, battered and flattened, and lit one up. Sylvie shut the door on the stink of it.

Ignoring the bell’s desperate chiming, she headed upstairs for the wall safe and deposited the cash she’d confiscated from Zoe. Thinking of the evening still ahead, she kept out a few more bills to add to her own wallet. Good advice rarely came cheap.

After a moment’s thought, she unlocked her filing cabinet and dug the unused briefcase out of the back. It wasn’t really her style; she leaned more toward canvas satchels and large purses. But it would be a damn sight easier than carting around a trash can secured by paper and peeling tape. She laid in a thick pad of newspaper on both sides, then, grimacing, reached into the trash can and transferred just the Hands, leaving her with a plastic wastebasket full of soured milk.

A quick trip downstairs to the sink let her scrub her hands clean; it took two washings with antibacterial soap, and she still thought she could smell spoiled milk on her skin, a stinking reminder that Zoe was in over her head. She’d done what she could hunting Zoe, didn’t have time to drive aimlessly around the city.

Forget giving Zoe back her cell phone. Sylvie wanted the girl microchipped with her very own GPS tracking device. Her parents would understand.

Rafael, Sylvie thought. She didn’t dwell on his loss much these days, cruel as it sounded. He’d been avenged, and Demalion’s death had overwhelmed the earlier loss. But thinking of Zoe in magical trouble, probably oblivious to exactly how much trouble, Sylvie recalled her grief, Adelio’s grief, and imagined that pain reaching out toward her parents.

Back upstairs, out of hearing of the warning bell, she dialed the old number, still in Alex’s records, and got a groggy male voice—Detective Adelio Suarez catnapping before his shift. “¿Sí?”

“Lio, it’s Shadows.”

Before Rafael had died, he’d dragged her home with him, saw her fed on his mama’s ropa vieja, refritos, and fresh tortillas in a kitchen that smelled of cumin and hot skillets. The last time she’d seen Rafael’s mother, Lourdes had spat at Sylvie’s feet.

There was a long pause on the other end of the line. A man gathering himself. The last time she’d called directly was to tell him Rafael had died.

“What do you want?”

“I need a favor—”

He began to laugh.

She spoke over it, dropping her words into pauses. She wasn’t really sure it was laughter and not tears, was glad of the forced space the phones allowed. “My sister’s in trouble. I just want you and yours to keep an eye out for her. If you find her, bring her to me.”

“And why would I do this for you?”

“I’ll owe you a favor,” she said. “That might not sound like much—”

“I don’t want a favor,” he said. “I want what I have always wanted. Answers.”

“Find her, bring her home to me, and you can have them for the asking,” she said. Her heart thudded in her chest. “But it’s off the record, and it’s just you and me.”

The phone clicked down, a ghostly silence on his end, then her screen showed CALL TERMINATED. Sylvie thought, hoped, feared, that was a yes.

Goddammit, Zoe. Just what she’d always wanted: to owe a cop a favor.

She clattered downstairs, the bell growing louder as she descended, her frustration growing with the sound. Her cake case was nothing but trouble.

Alex was back; her spiky bright hair catching sunlight outside. She stood on the stoop but was held back from entering. Wright leaned against the front door, his palm flat against the glass, his arm and body caging Alex. Alex had her head ducked; Wright’s lips moved rapidly, talking up a storm.

A murmur carried through the glass, an unintelligible vibration. Alex raised her head, and her eyes were wide, the whites showing all around the irises. Sylvie snarled, headed for the door, for Wright—and the scene changed all at once. Wright, gesturing with his free hand, nearly stubbed himself in the face with the tip of his cigarette, and flinched. The cigarette tumbled; Wright slumped.

Alex yanked the door open, slid inside, and shut it in Wright’s face. She stumbled inward, jumped when she saw Sylvie looming, then looked relieved.

“What was that about?” Sylvie said. “Do I need to have a talk with Wright about respecting the staff—”

Alex held up a hand. “Fine. You were right. Utterly right. It’s Demalion in there, the bastard.”

“Bastard’s pretty harsh,” Sylvie objected. It was weak, buried beneath the relief that she wasn’t going to have to fight Alex on this.

“You’ve called him worse before you lionized him after his death. He’s ISI, Sylvie. And he chose to convince me of who he was by reciting their file on me. Did you know they had a file on me?”

“Demalion wanted to hire you,” Sylvie said.

Alex shuddered. “Me? Work for dicks in suits? Just no.”

Silence fell between them. Sylvie watched Wright pacing on the front stoop, phone back in his hand—comfort-calling his wife, his son. Reminding himself of who he was.

“Did he say what he wanted?” Sylvie asked. She tried not to feel the itch of envy that Demalion had spoken to Alex when Sylvie had been waiting all day for a single word. That would be both pathetic and counterproductive.

“Demalion?”

“Of course, Demalion,” Sylvie said. “I know what Wright wants.”

Alex bit her lip, that quick, sideways nip that meant she was biting back hard or hurtful questions—Sylvie heard them anyway, read them off Alex’s expressive face. Did she care? With Demalion’s wishes also in the picture?

“Speaking of Wright,” Alex said, “I gather you haven’t told him. About Demalion. Why not?”

“Maybe you made me doubt?” Sylvie said.

“Crappy excuse, Syl.”

“I will. Soon.”

Alex narrowed her gaze, but Sylvie moved past her and stuck her head out the door. “Wright! Stop sucking on the cancer sticks, or I’ll be sending you back to your wife with black lung.”

Wright jerked, his fingers in the packet, then said, resignedly, “I quit last year. Before all this . . . started.” He tucked the packet away, followed her back inside. “You two done with your confab?”

“Hey, you could have joined us. You were on the phone.”

Alex was poking at the bell, trying to interrupt the chime, and licking blistered fingers for her efforts. “Is it just me, or is this getting louder?”

“I’ve got two Hands of Glory in a briefcase,” Sylvie said. “Val’s too pissy to help, so I’m going to take Wright and go hunt up Tatya.”

“Tatya, really,” Alex said, and grimaced. Wright looked concerned. But then, he’d looked that way ever since Sylvie had met him.

“She knows the city’s residents,” Sylvie said. “If there’s a witch who can help us, besides Val, Tatya will have sniffed her or him out.”

“Hey, Hands, plural? You only had one when you left.”

“Zoe had a Hand of Glory in her room, too.” It hurt to say, raised that weird anger and betrayal all over again to admit that her own blood could be so stupid.

“Jesucristo, Maria, y los santos pequeños y grandes,” Alex muttered. “Where is the common sense, I ask you.”

“Teenager,” Wright supplied, laconic. Easy for him. It wasn’t his sister.

“I did find something on the first Hand. Especially this one. I found something out for you. A woman named Patrice Caudwell died six months ago at eighty-seven. She’s probably the origin of Bella’s Hand. But if you want me to dig her up to find out, that’s a big hell no.”

Sylvie wrinkled her nose. “I don’t think grave digging’s in the cards.”

“How are you connecting her if you didn’t get fingerprints?” Wright asked.

“Bella’s dream. Toddler, pool, homicide. Patrice Caudwell’s housekeeper’s son drowned in Caudwell’s pool. The old lady was supposedly watching him since she loved little children so much, but she . . . fell asleep. Supposedly.”

Wright shook his head in disbelief. “A dream?”

“Hey, your dreams sent you here,” Sylvie said. “So why does an eighty-seven-year-old woman kill a toddler? Never mind, never mind. Motive’s not important. What’s important is who knew she was guilty and decided to make use of a dead murderer.”

Alex whined, a sound her dog might have made, a complaint that echoed the chiming bell. “How the hell am I supposed to find that out?”

“Ask around,” Sylvie said. “Ask the housekeeper, ask her friends, ask anyone who might have gossiped about the boy’s death being something more than an accident. But I’m not asking you for legwork quite yet. If you find Zoe, we can just ask her who supplied the Hand. That’s what I’m really after. Old murders are tragic, but irrelevant, since the murderers are dead. We want the person who gave, sold, or otherwise provided black-magic tools to teenagers. To Zoe.”

Alex said, “You think about it? I mean really think about it? I have been.”

Sylvie sat down on the edge of the desk, put her hand out to still the bell, remembered Alex jerking away, and thought better of it. “Which part’s bugging you?”

“The Hands of Glory give the user magic power of a sort—”

“Open locks, dead man knocks,” Sylvie said.

When Wright looked at her questioningly, Sylvie elaborated, “Old rhyme. Evidently true. It’s a burglar’s tool.”

“So why sell it?” Alex asked. “If you own one, you have a risk-free way to get cash, so it’s not about profit. And if you think it’s a freebie—that’s even more extreme.”

Sylvie dropped her voice until she could barely hear it over the bell. “I know, Alex. There’s something else going on here. Be careful.”

She squeezed Alex’s arm, slid off the desk, and headed for the door. She turned back at the last. “Two things, Alex. First, do me a favor while you’re out and about? Pick me up a couple of quartzite globes. No bigger than palm-sized.” It felt risky, asking that much in front of Wright, though it wouldn’t have meaning to him. But if Demalion wanted to play hard to get, she’d see if she could lure him out.

“All right,” Alex said. “What else?”

“Do you still have that file? Woman who went missing on Alligator Alley?”

“Alien-abduction lady?”

Wright, sipping at a bottle of water he’d liberated from the fridge, choked.

Alex took the change of direction with good grace. She rummaged through the recycling, came up with a photocopied flyer with the woman’s details and picture. “I thought we were passing on it.”

“While I’m out at Long Pine Key, I thought I’d show Tatya the pic, see if she’s stumbled over anything, maybe catch us a fee.”

And it wouldn’t hurt to ask Tatya, even if the area the woman had gone missing in was a hundred miles off. It would be a nice little reminder that Sylvie cared about women in jeopardy. A nice little reminder that Tatya had once been a woman in jeopardy herself, and Sylvie had helped her for the asking. Might make Tatya cooperative. Tatya had moods. Not all of them were nice.

TATYA’S RV WAS THE OLDEST ONE AT LONG PINE KEY CAMPGROUND, had been seated so long that the road to it had been swallowed by saw grass and fescue. Sylvie parked as close as she could, hoping to spare herself and Wright the mosquitoes that were swarming for a last meal at twilight.

She hadn’t intended on bringing him along, but he’d settled into the passenger’s seat of the truck with a forced grin and the hint of attitude, a glint that said getting him out again was going to be an actual struggle. While she thought she could take him—meanness won out more often than not—it would set a bad precedent. She didn’t manhandle her clients.

A brief memory flash from her last case, for once not Demalion’s tattered corpse, but a young god sobbing in the rain as if his soul had broken. She’d done that, hurt an innocent because she had deemed it necessary. The shame that washed over her then flushed her cheeks now, and she reminded herself to be gentle with Wright. His world was fragile. She didn’t want to be the one who broke it, or his faith in it.

He trailed behind her, studying the rising moonlight, the quiet surroundings, Miami only a golden glow in the distance. The ’Glades were miles and miles of isolation and secrets, a veil laid over the state.

Scrubby pines dropped needles with every breeze and littered the walkways between campsites, rained gently on their heads. Small brown lizards rustled across their path, and somewhere in the distance, an owl hooted. Wright’s steps slowed almost to a halt, and Sylvie paused inquisitively, the briefcase bumping against her calf. She cringed, but with her luck, if she’d left them in the truck, she’d find them gone when she came back. She didn’t want to hunt them twice.

“It’s really alive down here. Chicago, we get birds and rats, squirrels, but here . . . I feel like I’m going to step on something at any moment.” Wright shot another glance upward, where something gave a creaky cry, and added, “Or have something fall on my head.”

“Anole, I think,” she said. “It’s the tropics. And we’re on the edge of the ’Glades here. I’m surprised we didn’t see gators on our way out.”

“Alligators,” he said, a small boy’s delight in his voice. “Think we’ll see any?”

“We get these cases dealt with, and I’ll take you sightseeing,” Sylvie said. “First things first.”

Tatya’s RV was a grey blur against the thick grey-green backdrop of the pines, hard to see in the low light.

Sylvie led the way up the walk, briefcase bumping her knee, casting wary glances at the sky and cursing traffic. They’d taken longer getting here than she wanted, and some nights were better than others for a visit. It was off-season for the campsite; they didn’t offer electrical hookup, and more and more people were opting for the air-conditioning, hotels, and Wi-Fi. The isolation might also have something to do with the way Tatya and Marisol guarded their privacy.

Sudden crashing through the underbrush made her spin, briefcase coming up to fend off the attack, but it was too late.

Wright yelped; the big black wolf engulfed his hand in her jaws. Foamy saliva flecked her teeth, speckling his skin, luminous in the dark. It wasn’t a maiming bite, not yet. Sylvie dropped the briefcase and pulled her gun.

“Bite down, and I’ll give you a headache you’ll never forget, Mari.” She rested the muzzle of the gun on the bitch’s broad skull.

Wright tentatively tugged; Marisol snarled, and Sylvie said, “Goddammit, Wright, have some patience! Stop struggling. Tatya! I know you’re watching.”

“You brought a wolf to our door,” Tatya said, fading out of the shadows. Wright twitched, despite his efforts to remain still, obedient to Sylvie’s commands. Sylvie couldn’t blame him for the flinch. Tatya made her twitchy, too.

“Mari,” Tatya said. The wolf released Wright; he yanked his hand to his chest. It was bloody, shallow punctures, still oozing, but whole. She’d seen lots worse—she’d seen men torn apart by savage jaws—and judging by his relief, so had he.

“Chill, Tatya. He’s not a werewolf.”

Wright’s brows skied upward in incredulity.

“Easy, Wright. Just breathe.”

“I’ll get right on that when I’m done with the freaked-out part!” Wright snapped.

“Relax. That whole bite-and-become thing? Just a myth.” She turned back to Tatya, said, “Not a wolf, just a client. My client.” Anyone else and she would have coupled her disclaimer with a shrug and a smile, but it was better not to show teeth around Tatya. Not unless you meant it.

Tatya’s eyes never left Wright, and he shivered, stepped back beneath the weight of it.

In the usual run of things, Sylvie enjoyed watching the show. Tatya was a tiny scrap of a woman, five-three tops, dark-skinned, and as sweet-faced as a model. The kind of woman men usually lined up to protect. Until they saw her eyes. Disquietingly light-colored at the best of times, during the full moon they were black-rimmed and gold, as reflective and unyielding as metal.

Sylvie had met her when Tatya had come seeking a new life for her and her girlfriend, a life away from the rest of her pack. “I’m tired of being pushed down all the time,” Tatya had said, Mari a silent, wary presence behind her with two black eyes and a bitten-up arm. Some cases were worth taking, even pro bono.

“What do you want, Shadows?” Tatya asked. Mari leaned up against her hip, her muzzle of a height with Tatya’s heart.

“I need some information,” Sylvie said. “A name. I need a witch who’s familiar with necromancy. A good one.”

“Are there any good necromancers?” Tatya asked.

“I’ll settle for reasonably sane,” Sylvie said.

“Always wanting something. You never just come to dinner, Sylvie. Why’s that?”

“I like my meals a little less . . . fresh.” She heard Wright gasp quietly behind her, but sense kept him silent beyond that telltale quickened breath.

Tatya grinned with very strong teeth. “Raw foods are healthy living. You’re soft, Shadows, soft.”

“Don’t start thinking that,” Sylvie said. “You just remember who took on a wolf pack for you and won.”

Tatya lifted a dismissive shoulder but brought the subject back to where Sylvie wanted it, which was acceptance enough. Their posturing should be done for now. “What do you want a witch for? Thought you had that bloodless Cassavetes girl on your team.”

“Little misunderstanding,” Sylvie said.

“That why she’s locked herself up in her palace by the sea? How little was this . . . misunderstanding? If I help you, will she take offense? Want a wolf-skin rug for her little brat?”

“Little enough not to concern you,” Sylvie said. “I swear by moonlight.”

Tatya sighed, rolled her head on her shoulders. “Don’t know why we make time for you. It’s always work, always bad news.”

Beside her, Marisol growled, a long, rolling, guttural agreement.

Sylvie said, “I don’t speak dog, Mari. You got something to say? Say it so I can understand.”

Marisol’s fur rippled in a breeze centered only on her, flowing and fading until there was a woman crouching there, bare skin striped by the moonlight and cloud shadow. Wright made a short, choked-off groan; Sylvie jerked around to see him gaping at Marisol. Still Wright; she’d half expected the Magicus Mundi circumstances to pull out Demalion again. Found herself disappointed that it hadn’t. Foolish. Tatya might be a friend of sorts, but Sylvie’s attention was best kept focused.

Wolves tended to trust instinct over reason. Sometimes that meant instant trust. Sometimes it meant bloodshed and screaming.

Marisol’s growl continued, no more musical in a human throat. “Look away, man, or I’ll have your sac twixt my teeth next.”

“Client, Marisol,” Sylvie said. “I decide what becomes of him. Not you.”

Marisol’s and Tatya’s gazes riveted on hers, and Sylvie thought, Oh yeah, that might have been construed as a direct challenge. Hell with it. She’d helped them when they couldn’t help themselves. They’d back down first. She met their gazes, squared her shoulders, and let them see her gun.

Tatya laughed ruefully. “You’d have made such a fine bitch that I wonder why you were born human.”

“Family trees branch,” Sylvie said. “Might as well wonder why you weren’t born with only one skin. ’Sides, two alpha bitches of the same kind don’t make easy friends. This is better, I think.”

“And men don’t make good company,” Marisol said.

Tatya sighed, but her expression asked Sylvie’s patience.

Sylvie turned, told Wright, “Why don’t you go sit in the truck. Get some AC going. And hey, there’s a first-aid kit under the passenger’s seat.” She tossed him the keys.

He fielded them awkwardly between his damaged hand and the other, and paused. “You’ll be okay—”

“I’m not the one bleeding,” she said. “Go on. I’ll be just a minute.”

Once he had gone, his retreating footsteps loud in the fraught silence, she said, “Mari, I get that you’re a man-eater, but keep it up, and you’ll be courting Animal Control.”

“He’s a wolf,” Marisol said, stuck on repeat. “You brought a breeding dog to our doorstep. He’ll let the others know.”

“He’s not a werewolf,” Sylvie said.

“He . . . has two souls,” Tatya said. Her eyes were focused on the dark shape of Sylvie’s distant truck; she raised her head and scented the air, nostrils flaring. “He smells like cat.”

That made a certain sense, considering Demalion’s non-human lineage. “Cat’s not a wolf,” she said.

Tatya shrugged, liquid and graceful, rather than concede the point.

Mari shivered in her skin, tugged at Tatya’s restraining hand until she was released. “Why bring him here?”

“The better to keep an eye on him,” Sylvie said. “C’mon, I helped you escape your pack, remember? Had sympathy for the girls who didn’t want to be bred? I wouldn’t jeopardize that. I don’t like wasting effort.”

Marisol growled again, and Sylvie said, “Either use the vocal cords or lose ’em, Mari. Actually, either get dressed or go fur. You’re making me itch just watching the mosquitoes going for you.”

Marisol let out a breath, and fur rippled over her flesh again, so easy at the full moon. She ghosted into the night, only the faintest of clicks as her claws touched gravel and bark. Tatya’s skin went fluid for a moment in sympathy.

“Hey,” Sylvie said, “she all right?”

“She feels stronger in fur,” Tatya said. “As do I.”

“Just be careful. Feral dogs get euthanized. Feral wolves? Get shot.”

“Worry about yourself,” Tatya snapped.

Whoops, Sylvie thought. Implied the alpha of this tiny pack wasn’t doing her job. “No offense meant, Tatya. Just concern. You have a name for me?”

“One name—that’s all you want?” she said, with unappealing skepticism. “No little since I’m here or by the way, Tatya . . .”

“Well, since you ask . . .” She and Tatya traded quick, tight grins. Sylvie unfolded the picture of the missing woman. “She disappeared north of here in the ’Glades. You seen her?”

“Pictures,” Tatya said. She shrugged. “I do best with scent.”

“Yeah, I know. Just take a look. If you find any dead women, let me know, and if you find one, don’t . . . go to town on it.” She tried not to think about it often, but Tatya and Marisol were as much a part of the food chain in the Everglades as the alligators and the raccoons. Without Sylvie asking for the information, Tatya would be inclined to eat a body she found. As long as it wasn’t too old. Half her digestion was human, after all.

“No snacking. But that’ll cost you.”

“You find her, I’ll pay.”

Tatya sniffed the air again.

“Something interesting?” Sylvie asked, a little wary. The night was warm; there was an alligator hole nearby—she had never had a run-in with one, didn’t want to start now.

“I thought your client made the stink, but it’s . . .” Tatya sniffed again, raised her upper lip, and sneezed. “What’s in the briefcase, Shadows?”

Sylvie glanced at the briefcase, a dark shadow on the gravel walk, dropped when Wright had been bitten. “I’ve gotten hold of some nasty stuff and need to dispose of it, hence the witch.”

Tatya showed all her teeth. “How nasty? Perhaps I could take it off your hands. If it’s sufficiently nasty, I know a pack leader that deserves it.”

“Sorry. This stays with me.”

Hot snuffling behind Sylvie heralded Mari’s return. She crooned gently, a windup to a moon greeting. The hairs on Sylvie’s neck rose in pure physical response, atavistic response to a predator’s presence. She shifted her weight, made it casual, a normal fidgety movement that just happened to allow her to keep both of them, woman and wolf, in plain sight.

“How ’bout a name, and I’ll get out of your fur.”

“It’s worth something to you. Make it worth something to us.”

Sylvie said, “What’s the going rate for a piece of info I could find out myself if I had more time?”

“For the info, call it a hundred bucks. For the rush? Call it five hundred.”

“Robbery,” Sylvie said. “What do you need cash for anyway? You eat what you catch; there’s no power here for cable TV. . . .” She reached in her pocket even as she griped. She knew what it was for. Their nest egg, should the northern pack decide the truce was over. The Ocala pack was rough-and-tumble, uncivilized, and tied to their territory. Tatya and Marisol preferred the wilds as their home, but push come to shove, they would take a condo in downtown Miami and be grateful for it. And civilization cost money.

Tatya took the folded bills without comment, tucked them under a flat, heavy stone. “Odalys,” she said. “She has a new-age shop down at the edge of Calle Ocho. She’s supposed to be good at dealing with bad, dead things. Sort of like you.”

She shucked out of her loose tunic dress, giving Sylvie a view of tight muscles flexing, before a second wolf rubbed her muzzle against Mari’s. Then with a quick, sharp howl, they trotted off into the dark. Drug runners, small alligators, rapists—a bad night to be out and about when the wolves were on the prowl.

WHEN SHE RETURNED TO THE TRUCK, ITS FINISH REFLECTING THE moonlight in white glosses, she found Wright, first-aid kit unopened in his lap, watching the bite on his hand and wrist bleed. His jeans were wet with it, black in the low illumination of the moon, scarlet beneath the hood light when she opened the door. She swore, reached for his pulse, even though she knew—had seen, dammit—that the wound was relatively minor.

His pulse thrummed beneath her fingers, his skin cool and damp in the swamp air. His blood was sticky under her nails. “Hey!” she snapped, jerking her hand back, rubbing it against her own jeans.

Wright twitched, turned his hand over, and let a rivulet run down his fingers to spatter all over the seat. Great, she thought, just the thing she needed in her cab the next time the police came to harass her: bloodstains.

“I’m bleeding,” he said. Amazement, surprise . . . pleasure.

Her anger vanished, dwindling as quickly as a body falling from a rooftop. Two souls, Tatya had said, and she’d mistaken him for a beast. Two souls in possession of a single scrap of flesh. This was Demalion talking.

“I would have thought you’d had enough of seeing your blood spilled.”

He turned his head to look at her, drawn finally from his exploration of mortality. She fumbled for the first-aid kit, propping it open against his hip, and reached blindly for the roll of gauze, the jumbo tube of antibiotics, the antiseptic wash and pads.

“It hurts,” he said. “Deep down, deeper than the nerves admit. Blood makes the bones ache. Makes them remember what all flesh is born knowing. We will die. We must die. It is our destiny.”

“Not on my watch,” she said.

He laughed, a rich bubble of sound made scratchy by Wright’s throat. Sylvie, heart pounding at the familiarity of it, poured antiseptic on his wounds with a callous lack of concern.

The wild laughter gave way to a yelp; the crazy talk changed to a muttered oath.

“Hurts, does it,” Sylvie said. “You can pull back from it, the blood, the pain. Let Wright own it. It’s his body.” She sponged the dried and seeping blood away, preparing for the bandages. The punctures were many—werewolf teeth were sharp—but they weren’t deep. Marisol really had been holding back.

“That an order, Shadows, or a question?” he asked. His breath stirred her hair, moist warmth touching her skin, warmer than the swamp about them. Another sigh. “He let go, you know. Ceded the body to me. He got too scared, sitting in the dark, alone and bleeding in this strange new world, with a wolf standing on the hood of the truck, watching him with burning eyes. He wanted to not see any of it. I spared him that.”

“We need to talk,” she said. “But not here, not now.”

“Wolves are hunting,” he said, in agreement. The night felt charged about them, quivering as the predators passed through it. “Wright’s twitchy anyway.”

“His body,” she murmured.

He let out a long sigh, and Wright jerked, swore, and said, “God, where’d you come from?”

“Been here,” she said. She made layers of antibiotic cream and gauze, wound it about the long bones in his palm, covering up the blood.

“Ghost time, huh,” he said.

“Yup,” Sylvie said. Down to monosyllables. “Hand. Here. All done.”

“Thanks,” he said.

His courtesy, ingrained, was a weight on her. Thanking her, when she’d been the one to lead him into the wolves’ den.

She slapped the first-aid kit back together, pushed it beneath the seat. “Passenger’s seat for you,” she said.

“And the briefcase?”

Sylvie paused in climbing into her seat, unrolled another couple of hundred in fifties, held it out toward him. “They’re coming home with me. You don’t have to. This’ll get you a hotel room. Even with a witch’s name, we won’t manage to see her tonight. And I can’t just leave them lying around.”

It was a con of sorts. A gamble that Wright’s mingled trust-distrust issues would keep him close. Keep Demalion close.

Her fingers trembled. She didn’t want to make the offer, but she thought if she clutched as tight as she wanted, he’d pull away. She wanted to drag him and Demalion home and keep him. She wanted her second chance. Wanted to keep him safe.

Too late for that, her little dark voice growled.

Wright said, “That’s blood money, Sylvie. You might be able to call it a client fee, but I know where it came from.”

“Then you know more than I do,” she said, but tucked the money away.

At his disapproving expression, she said, “Enough attitude. You may doubt my morals; god knows you wouldn’t be the first, but I’m honest enough.”

“Still not going to a hotel,” he said. “You’ve got me on your couch until I’m better.” She turned her face toward the windshield, hid her relieved smile with a sweep of hair, and relaxed. She had him. She had both of them.

He settled back into the seat with the awkwardness of a man who had just insulted his host. Given that, she wasn’t surprised when he cast about for a subject, any subject, and landed on the most obvious.

“They’re bigger than I thought, not that I ever thought about ’em. Outside of movies anyway. Werewolves, I mean.”

She started the engine, bumped them back onto the main road, and said, “Dire wolves, actually. The wolf half.” Relief made her expansive—it always did—and these were answers she could give without watching her words.

“Dire wolves are extinct.”

“Oh, someone spent time in museums,” she teased.

He smiled, the first easy and uncomplicated expression she’d seen on him, born of a happy memory. “Jamie’s crazy ’bout the Natural History Museum. He outgrew dinosaurs, but doesn’t care for live animals yet. It’s all mammoth, sabertooth, dire wolf, and a weird obsession with some giant shrew thing that bites.”

“Dire wolves didn’t go extinct. They just learned to spend more time on two legs than four.”

“You’re telling me that dire wolves were werewolves.”

“What, you’d feel better if werewolves were a purely modern phenomenon? Symptom of some strange corruption happening to the world? Sorry. The Magicus Mundi’s been around longer than we have.” She flicked her brights at an approaching car, got the bastards to turn their own down. The scrub brush along the narrow road caught the warring headlights and sparked luminous eyes. “Werewolves have been around for ages. They used to harass mankind a lot. Until mankind harassed back.”

“You’re making it up.”

“Am not. Just ’cause you didn’t know doesn’t mean someone else doesn’t. Detect for a moment. Why do you think there were so many in the tar pits? What predatory animal blindly follows another into death? You listen to Tatya tell it, the humans rounded them up and drove them into the pits. Ushered in a whole new era of peace founded on mass slaughter.”

“You know a lot about them.”

“Occupational hazard,” she said.

Her mood swung to a grimness she fought to hide. What would he have thought if she’d told him the truth? That she shared an ancestor with the werewolves? That Lilith, mother to vampires, succubi, werewolves, had deigned to have a human child that might carry just as much monster in her blood as the rest? Sylvie had never confessed her ancestry to Demalion, who had iffy ancestry of his own—thanks to his mother the sphinx—she sure as hell wasn’t sharing it with Wright.

12

Crystal Clear

JUGGLING KEYS, THE BRIEFCASE, HER ATTENTION ON WRIGHT, WHO was all but zombie walking in her wake, Sylvie nearly fell into her apartment when the door opened as she touched it. Wright, hand still curved protectively against his chest, followed after her blindly, walking into a situation that had Sylvie reaching for her gun.

She always locked the door.

“Just me!” Alex said. She stuck her head out of the kitchenette, waved her hands in surrender, then grinned. It was a far more pleasant surprise than Sylvie had been anticipating, and she felt a little dizzy with the relief. “What’s with the gun?”

“Door was unlocked and half-open,” Sylvie said. “You need to work on your self-preservation skills. Anything on Zoe?”

“I locked it, and nope,” Alex said, ducking back into the kitchen. Her voice carried easily across the few feet. “You’re carrying a briefcase full of magical tools designed to open doors. You think?”

“They’re not lit,” Sylvie said. She set the briefcase down; traded that weight for the intangible weight of her resurgent worry for her sister.

“Does that make a difference?” Wright asked.

“It should,” Sylvie said. “Like a loaded gun. You still have to pull the trigger.”

“Some guns are for crap,” he said. “Ask me how many accidental shootings I’ve seen.” His expression was bleak; bad memories, exhaustion, pain all ganging up on him.

“Point,” Sylvie said. She nudged the briefcase closer to the door, waited to see if it would open again, spurred just by proximity to the Hands. Maybe they didn’t need to be lit to unlock; maybe the lighting of the Hands was geared toward putting witnesses out. The door latch stayed firm, even with a tug at the knob, and Sylvie groaned. Why didn’t bad things ever come with instruction manuals?

Alex said, “Stop playing with body parts and come have dinner.”

Sylvie could smell Ciro’s pizza warming in the oven, and she steeled herself in case the pizza was merely Alex leading up to wanting something new for the office. Like the ergonomic chair she’d been leaving strategic pictures of on her desk, the fridge, Sylvie’s office door.

“I figured you’d need it,” she said. “Tatya always takes it out of—” She looked over Sylvie’s shoulder and her gentle air of self-satisfaction faded. “What happened to you?”

“Got bit,” Wright said shortly, made a U-turn out of the kitchen, and disappeared into the bathroom. He shut the door with a solid thunk, and a moment later, the shower started up.

“You let him get bitten?” Alex followed in his path, like she meant to follow him directly into the bathroom and investigate the wound closer.

“Too close to the moon,” Sylvie said. “Their nerves were jangled. And they didn’t like that he had two souls.”

Alex flung herself onto Sylvie’s couch, propped her feet up on the arm, and said, “Tatya could tell? What’d she have to say? Did she recognize—”

“Tatya never met Demalion,” Sylvie said. “Though she said he smelled like cat.” She dragged the pizza out of the oven, the cardboard box crisp with heat, the scent of garlic and cheese overwhelming. She set it down on the edge of the coffee table and went back for napkins, pepper flakes, and powdered cheese.

Alex frowned. “But Demalion wasn’t—”

Sylvie nodded once, and Alex’s eyes got big. “You never said!”

“He was human,” Sylvie said. “At least . . . ninety percent human. His mother isn’t.” Sylvie shoved Alex’s feet off the armrest, sat there instead, propping her own feet on the coffee table. The new decoration, a bowl filled with a dozen crystal balls of varying sizes—courtesy of Alex’s overkill shopping—reflected a hundred tiny Sylvies back at her. Lures she didn’t think she’d need after all. The moment Wright relaxed, stopped clinging to his control, Demalion would surface.

“So you’re going to tell Wright now? I keep crap secrets. I’m scared I’ll slip.” Alex shot a glance at the closed door, the water still running, and lowered her voice anyway.

Sylvie passed Alex her untouched slice of pizza, and said, “Don’t bluff badly if you’re going to bluff. You keep secrets every day, or you wouldn’t work for me.”

“Yeah, yeah,” Alex said. She flipped the new slice of pizza on top of her first, eating them like pie, clear enough signs that Alex understood the answer would be some variant of “very soon, maybe even imminent.”

“As soon as I’ve talked to Demalion. That way I’ve got the full scoop to pass on to Wright.” It made her head hurt, the idea of taking words from Wright’s mouth and reciting them back for his ears.

The running water cut off; Alex’s pizza oozed a piece of cheese and tomato to her lap with a wet plop. Alex ignored it. “I should stick around. Watch your back. Demalion was kind of a bastard, no offense.”

“So am I. Go home and look for any robberies that broke the pattern we know. Look for Hand-aided thefts.”

The door to the bathroom opened; Wright slouched out, jeans-clad, bare-chested, all ribs and shadows, the curved white scar on his rib cage as clear as moonlight on white gravel.

“Pizza?” he said. There was hope in his voice, and relief, as if the world couldn’t be that bad, no matter that it held ghosts, werewolves, and black magic, not if there was still pizza.

Sylvie twitched her gaze away from his chest, from that little gap in the scar. She wanted to press her lips to it, taste that tiny space that had been a gap in Demalion’s soul. She peeled cheese from her crust and looked away. “It’s not Chicago deep-dish, but it’s tasty,” Sylvie said. “Come and get it.” Wright. She had to remember Wright in all of this. Her client. No matter whom he was housing within his skin.

He padded into the kitchenette, helped himself to an actual plate and a soda before he took a couple of slices, careful of his bandaged hand. He sat cross-legged on the floor beside the coffee table with the easy grace of a parent who had a young child. The enthusiasm on his face faded after a few bites, and Sylvie didn’t think it was the pizza not being up to his standard.

Alex, ignoring Sylvie’s earlier admonition to go home, mangled another slice of pizza in her constant quest to eat the cheese first, and said, “When I couldn’t find Zoe, I stopped looking for her and looked for her boyfriend.”

“Carter,” Sylvie said. She shot a glance at Wright, caught him looking away. It would have been high-school behavior except he was visibly uncomfortable, edgy in his skin, and cop enough to realize he’d been the subject of conversation. Again. No, Wright wasn’t a happy camper.

“Carson,” Alex said.

“Whatever,” Sylvie said, just to annoy Alex. To see if she could get Wright to relax, just a little bit. She was tense enough for all of them. She wanted, needed, to talk to Demalion, and Wright’s careful control barred the way.

“Whatever’s actually exactly it,” Alex said.

“What?” Wright said. “Does she make sense to you?”

“Sometimes,” Sylvie said. “Not at the moment.”

“There is no Carson. Not in her cell-phone history anyway, and I ask you: What high-school girl doesn’t call her boyfriend at least once a day?” Alex grinned.

“So either he doesn’t exist, or she’s calling him from another phone? I don’t like either of those options,” Sylvie said. Phones with a specific purpose were the purview of drug dealers, prostitutes, and stalker-type boyfriends. Or, maybe, a necromancer.

“I choose option A,” Alex said. “I talked to some of her school friends, emphasis on the school, less on the friends—seems Zoe’s been making herself unpopular of late—but no one’s ever met Carson or even heard what school he goes to. He’s an excuse, not a person. A reason for her to blow her friends off and go off on her own. Zoe’s up to something, and I don’t think she wants to share. Maybe your out-of-pattern robberies?”

“Shit,” Sylvie muttered, but it fitted with her loose conjectures about the money. A thought struck her. “You found her friends? I didn’t have any luck.”

“You’re an authority figure, Syl. They see you and scatter. I talked to as many of ’em as I could scrounge up.” Alex bent her head, flicked pepperoni to one side of her plate.

Sylvie said, “Something you’re not telling me?”

“Her friends are kinda . . . not.” Alex scowled. “I mean, I remember high school, but god, these kids are little shits. They were ready to blame her for anything as long as I didn’t get them in trouble. They said she—” Alex cut off all at once, went back to dissecting her pizza.

“Said what?” Sylvie asked.

“Just the usual teenage crap,” Alex said. “You know, she’s a bitch, and all that.”

Oh, there was more, Sylvie could tell. The question was, did she want to hear it? Alex sure didn’t want to tell it. She closed her eyes, felt a warm hand reach out to her, fingers twining with hers, offering silent support. “Anything that sounded Mundi-related? Freak, witch, crazy? Any of those thrown her way?”

Alex shook her head.

Sylvie was trying to figure out if that was good, bad, indifferent, when Wright’s fingers twitched in hers, and he jerked back, looking embarrassed. He opened his mouth, ready to proffer explanations, apologies, then looked perplexed. He went back to his pizza, his brow furrowed.

Ghost time imminent, Sylvie thought.

Because she was watching for it, she saw when Wright ceded control to Demalion. It wasn’t dramatic. Just a frown on Wright’s face, a quickening of breath that smoothed out, his brow unwrinkling. A casual hand that reached out for pizza, then veered and picked up one of the smooth quartz globes out of absentminded habit.

No wonder Wright’s wife leaned toward crazy. People talked about possession, and it was Exorcist territory, strange events and violent behavior. Dogs howling in the background and cats hissing and running away.

But this gentle overtaking . . . He met her eyes, and she let out her breath at the desperation in his gaze, the strain. No, she corrected herself, nothing gentle about this at all, at least not from his point of view.

She interrupted Alex’s speculations as to Zoe’s secret activities, which were growing more disturbing by the moment, with a “Go home, Alex. It’s late.”

Alex opened her mouth to protest, but Sylvie flicked a finger toward herself, toward Wright, and Alex capitulated. “I am tired. I’ll see you tomorrow.”

Alex let herself out, and Sylvie watched him rolling the crystal about his fingers with a graceful familiarity she doubted Wright could manage. He walked into the living room, walked the crystal along his knuckles at the same time, then held it up and looked through it at her. “I’m sort of surprised. I can’t see a damn thing in crystals any longer. Clairvoyance is apparently all about the flesh and not the soul. I’d tell the ISI—Luci in Research would be fascinated—but it would be . . . awkward to explain.”

“Demalion—” She took two steps toward him and dropped onto her couch. She looked up at him, at that innate stillness he brought to Wright’s twitchiness.

“In the borrowed flesh,” he said.

She let out a shaky breath, then laughed. There were tears on her face when she stopped, slipping hot and wet through the crevices of her fingers. She snuffled against her palms and shuddered. “God.”

“Yeah,” he said. He sat beside her on her too-small couch, smelling like Wright—warm sunlight, antiseptic, sharp after-shave, a hint of smoke—but with his own sandalwood scent beneath. How messed up is that, she thought. Clairvoyance was flesh, but scent was soul.

He leaned against her, slid down, and laid his head in her lap. Her hands fell to his temples, brushed back the damp blond hair with shaking fingers. His shoulders bled warmth into her thighs.

“What am I going to do, Sylvie? What do I do now? I cheated death, but it’s not life either.”

She leaned down, kissed his brow, and said, “I think you have to let go. Tell me what you need to do that kept you here.” She was crying again, a wet splash on the freckled bridge of his nose.

He pushed her away, rose to his feet. “Fuck that. I came to you for help, not for platitudes. Fix this. I want my life back!”

The shock wasn’t as sharp as it could have been. Some part of her had known he wouldn’t want anything as easy as a handful of last words. She’d been stifling the little dark voice all day, all night, and now freed, it crowed in ugly triumph. Dead men are always desperate.

“I don’t know how.”

“Find out!”

The echoes of his shout lingered in her small apartment. He was white around the lips; his hands fisted. “You saved a god. Is one mortal soul too much to hope for?”

She slumped back, resting her weight on the edge of her couch. “I can barely figure out how to help Wright.”

“Help me! You owe me that much. I died. I don’t care about Wright.”

“He’s my client.”

“I sent him to you. That makes me your client.”

“His bank account,” she muttered, stubborn down to her blood and bones.

He dropped to the couch, breathing hard, paused, and regrouped. She watched Wright’s face shift from taut, angry, to something softer, something harder to bear. “You have to help me. Sylvie, please. If my soul goes on, goes to hades—and you know it will; Eros put his fingers all over me, changed me, marked me as his subject—the Furies will spend eternity torturing me. Eternity.”

“Shh,” Sylvie said.

“For something I did for you . . .” His body shook, fine tremors running through Wright’s wiry form like an electric current.

She sat beside him again, tentative. She wasn’t able to offer reassurances. His likely fate was all too real: The Furies had killed him once, tried to devour his soul but failed. In their realm, he’d be easy prey. She had never been very good at offering comfort; platitudes in her mouth were as satisfactory as wax apples to a hungry man.

“I was afraid you’d died also. That I was hunting aid from a dead woman.” His throat was raw; the words came out hoarse. She’d never imagined Demalion stripped down to this level of desperation. Had never wanted to see it. He leaned his face into her neck, and she curled a hand around his nape, her words all smothered under his pain. A puff of air heralded his broken laugh. “I forgot. You survive. You always survive.”

Her hand on his neck tightened to the point it had to be hurting him, but he only pressed closer to her, whispering into her skin. “Take me to bed, Shadows. And tell me everything’s going to be all right.”

13

Mornings After

SYLVIE HAD MEANT TO BE AWAKE AND OUT OF BED BEFORE HE WOKE, but instead, held prisoner too long by her own exhaustion, they woke at the same time and had to suffer through his startled jerk, his quick accounting of the situation: two bodies, one bed, two pairs of jeans, one T-shirt, all on . . . His gaze even raked over the bra strap her T-shirt neck revealed, and it was enough to soothe the worst of the dismay from his eyes.

“I need to call my wife,” he said. He didn’t move. It had been his mouth’s automatic reaction to the rush of guilt and possibility.

Sylvie slid away, rolled up to stare at the ceiling. Early morning again, the sunlight creeping just across the floor, crawling up the side of the bed. For all that she had overslept, it was still only five hours since they . . . since she had gone to bed.

“You know him. Very well,” Wright said, and she kicked out of bed like a swimmer when the gun had gone off.

“I do.” She couldn’t say more. Not while her throat still ached with controlled grief.

He caught her hand, turned her about. She looked down at him in the wreck of her sheets and pulled away. “Coffee.”

She escaped to the kitchen, not looking back. Demalion had been sleek in her arms, a pleasure to ruffle and rouse, but Wright—all bedhead, stubble, his lanky energy banked—was damn pettable, and Sylvie was only human. It had been his mouth she’d kissed last night as they dropped off to sleep, his lean body pressed close against her own, warm even through the doubled layers of denim between them.

She was inhaling her first cup of coffee when he slouched into the room, barefoot, face washed but still stubbled. “You make a habit of sleeping with your clients?”

Sylvie took another swallow and replied as if it were a joke. Honesty would be too much right now, would lead inexorably to Demalion. “Hell, we slept together an hour after we met. ’Course we were under the influence, so to speak. . . .”

He flicked a false grin, all teeth, no amusement, and asked, “Coffee?”

“Mugs are in the cupboard.” Which he knew, having found them and served himself yesterday, but he was being polite, making it clear, maybe unconsciously, that they were strangers to each other.

He busied himself with the coffee, adding a splash of milk that she personally considered a little dubious but passed his sniff test.

She studied the tight line of his back, and said, “Yeah. I know him. Knew him.” She might not be ready for this, but he was falling apart trying to figure it out.

“Yeah?” he said.

“His name was Michael Demalion. He was a white knight, too. You would have liked him.”

Lie, she thought—half the time Sylvie hadn’t been sure she liked him; Demalion was too wily a player of politics for her tastes—but it eased his shoulders, let him take a deeper breath.

“How did this happen?” he asked. “I still don’t get how this happened. Why me?”

“You were there,” she said. “That’s the easy answer. Wrong place at the right time. The harder answer? Demalion . . .” She hesitated, trying to pick her words, find an explanation for something she didn’t understand the mechanics of herself. Finally, she said, “Demalion wasn’t entirely human to begin with, and by the time he died, he was a little less human than he had been before. Maybe it gave him an escape route that regular people don’t have. A way to cling to life.”

“What—” Wright started, as much at a loss for words as she. “What was he?”

“Government agent,” Sylvie said, just to be difficult. Demalion had been too human, too fragile, and had cared too much about the human world to be labeled anything but human, no matter that his mother was the ageless sphinx.

“What?”

“The agency that looks into the Magicus Mundi? He worked for them.”

Relief washed his face. “So why did he send me to you?” A sudden blush hot on his face, stippling his neck. “Besides the obvious—” He gestured back toward the rumpled sheets. “Let’s go talk to them.”

“Let’s not,” Sylvie said. She wanted to kick herself. He was a cop. Fond of departments and regulations, felt secure in the bureaucracy even if he bitched about it. “Look, Demalion was a good guy. The people he worked for? Not so much. They’d rather study you than help you, and really? They’d rather have Demalion back. Even if he’s in your body.”

“Like you wouldn’t? You’re his girlfriend, right?” He jerked away from her, the kitchen too small to contain them both. He paced circles in her living room.

Sylvie shrugged off the label. “You’re my client,” she said. “Demalion’s . . . not. I won’t lie. I’d love to find a way to save you both. I intend to try. But I won’t sacrifice you to save him.”

Wright searched her face; she did her best to allow it, to keep confidence in her expression and not discomfort, not worry. Finally, he nodded. “I . . . believe you.” By his expression, those had been hard words to say. He rubbed the werewolf bite, the scabs that dotted his palm, wrist, and fingers, prodding a more tangible source of pain.

“It might prolong the situation,” she said. Honesty, once begun, was hard to stop. “Saving both of you.” If she could. But hell, Demalion was right. She had faced off against worse situations. She’d helped reconstruct a god. Surely she could find a way to resurrect a ghost.

“How’d he die?” Wright asked, an apparent non sequitur. Sylvie understood it. He wanted reassurance, to know that this was a good man’s ghost. Sylvie was more than willing to give it.

“If I say saving the world, it sounds improbable, doesn’t it? He died because he did something that had to be done . . . and if it didn’t save the world, it was as close as men can come.”

“He’s not human?” Arms clutched his chest, and worry, fear, discomfort chased themselves across his face.

“His father was. His mother isn’t. She . . . misses him. A lot. Her only child dead.”

“His mother . . .” he said. Nearly under his breath. Was this manipulation or information? Sylvie felt she’d crossed the line in her desire to make him see that Demalion wasn’t someone to fear or despise. Wasn’t something you just got rid of, termites in his house, a parasite in his skin.

“Yeah,” she said. “Kinda a bitch, but she doted on him. You’re going to make her very happy.”

He flickered a ragged smile. “Every man’s purpose. To make a woman happy.”

Sylvie couldn’t grin. Not now that she thought about it. He’d been so close to danger, all unknowing. He had hunted for Anna D, and if the ISI couldn’t be trusted with Wright’s well-being, Anna D was less trustworthy still. She’d have stripped Wright’s body of his own soul to save her son’s, probably before Wright had finished explaining himself.

Wright had been lucky. How sad was that, that Sylvie was his best hope, and even she had a vested interest in his ghost’s survival.

Resurrection, the little dark voice said. No good can come of it. Death is final.

Sylvie took the coffee mug from his hands—he hadn’t taken a single sip of it—and poured it down the drain, pouring him a fresh one.

There was a distinct knocking on her door, an authoritative pound, pound, pound, and she groaned.

“Cops,” they said at the same moment. The peephole gave her a closer view of Adelio Suarez’s dark-stubbled throat, his solid chin. Even distorted by the peephole, Suarez’s face was tired and grim, and Sylvie flashed back to standing on Suarez’s porch, soaked with fear sweat and failure, wanting him to hear about Rafael from her and not the police. She thought Zoe, on a despairing note, and opened the door.

She shooed Wright back toward the bedroom. Gesturing his objections, he went.

Suarez, when she opened the door, slipped in with an agility surprising in such a solid man. When she turned around, he was eyeing the coffee mugs on the counter.

“Company, so early?”

“Not your business,” she said. Her nerves twanged. Was he making sure there was someone to be with her? Had he found Zoe? Had he found her dead? “Get to it. Is she . . . is she dead?”

“Haven’t found her,” he said.

She shuddered as if he had given her the best of news.

“Any coffee left?” he asked.

“Caffeine, at the end of your shift? Lourdes will have your hide,” she said. She poured him a cup anyway, her hands shaking. Adrenaline rushed beneath her skin, wanting out. This thing with Demalion was eating at her; she wanted to be shaking answers out of someone, anyone. Zoe was out there, robbing banks or something, wading in the murky waters of black magic. Sylvie didn’t want to play favor for favor now. Her gratitude that he hadn’t brought her the worst of news went only so far.

She gritted her teeth and thought of the politest way to give him the bum’s rush.

He hooked a chair out from her tiny kitchen table, plunked himself down into it.

“Sit, Shadows.”

Her back stiffened. “Shouldn’t you be out looking for Zoe?”

“You want me on the streets, doing your job, then listen to me for a change.”

“You always say the same damn things. I’ve got a short attention span.”

He pushed a chair out toward her, its wooden feet screeking across the pale linoleum, leaving marks. “Sit.”

Wrong way to get my attention, she thought. But he couldn’t know how deep disobedience ran in her blood. Still, he was helping her with Zoe. . . . She sat.

“I lifted a bunch of fingerprints from the Lincoln Navigator,” he said. “No matches yet, though Meredith Alvarez gave me a name. As well as a stolen brooch she just happened to run across.”

“I thought you’d decided that was a dead end, that I’d sent you all on a snipe hunt.” She swallowed hard, took a gulp of her own cooling coffee to ease the constriction in her throat. This stupid case—she’d be glad to be rid of it, to sic Suarez on the kids, except Zoe was one of them. And Zoe didn’t have a high-powered legal retainer on her side. It made Sylvie brittle-tempered.

“So you haven’t found Zoe. But you came here anyway? To do what? Collect on the favor? To thank me for putting you on the right track?” She was getting shrill, knew it, but seemed unable to stop it. If Demalion had broken down last night, she was doing so here and now, with a cop for a witness. Sometimes, she hated her life.

She lunged out of her chair, started another pot brewing just to give her something to do. His eyes on her back made her itch the entire time, and she turned, pressing her back against the edge of the Formica counter, using that thin line of discomfort as a vital focus point.

“Are you playing offense or defense, Shadows?” He leaned back in his chair, dark eyes lingering on her throat, where she knew her pulse was visible. “It makes a man wonder what you have to hide.”

Her heart thumped; the bitter black coffee she’d gulped churned in her stomach.

“I spoke with Lisse Conrad, who admitted to hiring you. She said you knew where some of the stolen property was but wouldn’t tell her. She thinks you’re working a kickback, splitting the reward with the finder.”

“Bitch,” Sylvie muttered. “I should have charged her more.”

“We tracked you to the Alvarezes,” he continued, as if she hadn’t spoken, hadn’t objected at all. “This time, she decided to talk to us. She gave us the story about her car, and a piece of jewelry.”

“What’s your point?” she asked. “I’m glad you got the brooch back, glad you got a lead. Now I can hand the entire damn thing off to you. It’s not like I don’t have other cases going.”

“Your Chicago cop? UFOs in the Everglades?”

“I have you to thank for that showing up on my doorstep? Remind me to send you a fruit basket.” Her surprise did what nothing else had, got her mind off the panicked Zoe track. If he’d had something on her sister, he would have mentioned it by now.

He tipped sugar into his coffee, stirred it by rotating the cup. “I sent her case to you for a reason.”

He pushed the chair at her again, and she leaned back against the counter, put her foot on the chair rung. Her apartment, dammit, no matter that he seemed determined to play the host.

“To annoy me?” The chair nudged her foot, and she moved out of range, put her back to him, and banged a skillet onto the stove. Never mind that her fridge held only a single slice of leftover pizza in it, and nothing else.

It wasn’t that she was looking for a way to renege on their deal. She had promised him answers; she would honor that—as soon as he found Zoe—but it wasn’t going to be as simple as telling him what had happened. Explaining the satanists’ fate was going to require showing as well, and that would eat time. Add in the minutes, hours, days, lost to making him believe her? She just didn’t have that kind of time.

He rose, his shifting weight making the floor creak, and she turned. His eyes, like his son’s, were mismatched, one greenish, one brown. It made her uneasy to look at them—older, wiser, the eyes Rafael should have had, if he hadn’t started his love affair with black-magic masochism.

Zoe, she thought with a lurch, could end the same way.

He leaned in, resting his hand beside hers on the counter. “I’m not stupid, Shadows. Very few cops are. We see things in the city most people never imagine. We see the very worst of human nature. But there are other things we see. Things I think you have seen.” He leaned closer still, coffee on his breath, and too much awareness in his eyes. “Things I think you’ve killed.”

She shoved him back, thinking this was what came of asking him for a favor. “Get it through your head. I didn’t kill the so-called satanists who killed Rafael, though by god, I wish I had.”

The ugly truth in her voice drove him back a step, then Wright was there in the opening between living room and kitchen, trying for casual, but his spine and shoulders stiff, saying, “Heard pots and pans. We eating breakfast in? Only I thought we had an appointment.”

“Time got away from me. Sorry,” she said. “If you’ll excuse us, Lio?”

Suarez stepped away from her, studied Wright head to toe, and said, “Well, you do take care of your clients, don’t you?”

“Beneath you,” she said. “The door’s that way. Go find Zoe, and we’ll talk.”

“We’ll talk now, Shadows. You’re just going to have to be late.”

“I can’t imagine you have anything to say that interests me,” she said. She headed toward her bedroom and a change of clothes.

Wright’s widening eyes gave her warning, and she blocked Suarez’s attempt to grab her shoulder with a supple torso twist, came around and seized his thick wrist in her hand, nails one step from drawing blood. “I really don’t have time for this,” she said.

Suarez said, “Señora Alvarez said you left her with the impression that Isabella Martinez was the thief, or one of them. She said you went inside and spoke to the girl. Is she involved? Mrs. Alvarez believes it so.”

He held up a hand in Wright’s direction; without looking at Wright, Sylvie knew the conflict written on his face—defend Sylvie or defer to the local police.

“Ask Bella”—and that was a slip she could ill afford: familiarity with a suspect—“if you’re so curious.”

“Her parents are in the Bahamas on business. We’re waiting for the family lawyers to get in touch with them, then with us. But the Martinezes’ housekeeper says you went through there like a house on fire. Lots of shouting, and you took something away. Something I doubt was stolen goods. Tell me what it was.”

“I’m not the sharing type,” Sylvie said. She reined in her brittle control, dropped her hands first to her sides, then slid them behind her back, trying to look less confrontational. It might work better, she thought, watching his eyes narrow, if she wasn’t known for carrying a SOB holster.

His hands fisted at his sides, then relaxed. “Tell me one thing, Shadows. Tell me my instincts are right. That this burglary is more than it seems. More like the UFO abduction. Something that needs your skill set. Give me that, at least, and I’ll back off until you call.”

Sylvie could give him that. She nodded once. “Stay out of it, Suarez. It’s not safe.”

“All right. I’m gone for now. I’ll bring your sister back. Then we’ll talk.”

Wright winced as the man bumped the briefcase on his way out, tipping it over. Sylvie, who knew it was locked, was more sanguine, at least until it hit the tile and popped open a tiny bit, releasing the scent of spoiled milk and dead flesh into the room. Luckily, it coincided with Suarez’s opening the apartment door on a wash of fresh summer air.

She saw him to the open stairwell, then pounced on the briefcase with a muttered curse that was more bluster than emotion. This was a problem she could solve. “Wright!”

“Yeah,” he said.

“There’s a roll of duct tape in the drawer next to the fridge. Get it? Oh, and the salt.”

Wright, heading for the tape, paused. “Salt?”

“Yeah. I should have done it yesterday, but I’m not a witch. Don’t think like one.”

He brought her the tape, the salt dispenser. She shook it thoughtfully, wondering if she had enough.

“Hold that end,” she said, passing him tape. She popped the lid on the shaker, exposed the sticky side of the tape, and laid down a thin line of salt along its length.

“Protective magic,” she said. “A lot of things don’t like salt. Gunpowder works, too, but it’s an expensive habit and tends to go bang at bad moments.”

She wound the leather case with three ugly rows of duct tape, thinking legend was apparently less than complete if the Hands could affect locks on their lonesome. First her door, now the briefcase.

“So we’re taking them to the witch, right? ’Cause I’m beginning to get ideas of them crawling across the floor all on their own. And my dreams were crappy.”

Sylvie paused. “Specifically crappy? Like Bella’s dream about the dead kid?”

“Just”—he waved his hands, trying to catch the impossible words he needed to describe it—“nasty. Busy. Like I could hear people talking about really horrible things next door.”

“Tell me sooner next time,” Sylvie said. “These are dangerous artifacts, and you’ll be more susceptible to their corruption than me. Not judgment. Just fact. You died once. You have a . . . passenger. You’ve got a gap in your defenses.”

He shrugged, though it was tight. “So what? Your boyfriend Demalion’s like . . . a common cold? Weakening my immune system? You think the witch can help with that?”

“I’m hoping she can help with a lot of things,” Sylvie said. “Not least, getting rid of these Hands.”

14

The Retail Witch

ODALYS’S SHOP, ADDRESS BETTER DEFINED BY ALEX’S GOOGLEFU, turned out to be nothing like Sylvie had expected. She thought of magic shops, and she thought dark, dim, and claustrophobic—a showman’s tent, a bloody basement ritual, an abandoned house. At best, she had thought the shop would be new-age incense and candles, plastic bead curtains, and velvet draping—all the trappings of bell, book, and candle.

Invocat looked like a high-end cosmetics store: glass counters and shelves shining in sunlight, mirrors adding colorful blazes to dark corners, shoji doors with inked cherry blossoms marking out dressing rooms, the back of the store. It was sparsely peopled. One boy, college age, browsed along the rainbow of candles, picking one up, putting one down, reversing himself, and starting again. A girl tourist in a Miami Dolphins tee shook her head at the jewelry and made her way out as Sylvie came in.

Sylvie stepped through the glass doors; the air was cool and scented, and there were delicate wind chimes above the door.

Wright, outside, propped his feet on her dash and pushed his sunglasses up higher. He’d been quiet all morning. Probably still thinking about Demalion, about her tie to him, still wondering if she could be trusted.

She hoped he didn’t run off while her back was turned. He hadn’t wanted to wait in the truck, but until she had Odalys’s measure, she hadn’t wanted to expose Wright—or Demalion—to her. It was true: There were more people who’d hinder than help, and that was without counting those things that might home in on a doubled soul. Humans were tasty to a lot of creatures; Wright would be the equivalent of a deep-fried Snickers bar. Deeply wrong and unnatural, but irresistible.

“May I help you?” the woman behind a glass counter said. Her gaze swept Sylvie head to feet, a quick assessment, and a displeased one. She wasn’t the usual shopper, she supposed, and a duct-taped briefcase shedding fine flakes of salt was not a fashionable accessory.

But then, the woman behind the counter was as unusual as the shop—not a neohippie with long, trailing skirts, wearing a jumble of assorted charm bracelets, necklaces, and cheap, dangling earrings; not a princess of darkness either, no tats, no piercings, no black. Instead, the woman was ten years past college age and dressed like a successful corporate lawyer, smoothly and expensively professional.

“Are you Odalys?”

“I am,” she said. Her voice was as sleek as her red-gold chignon, as bright as the chic gold edge to her glasses. Her slate blue blouse was crisp, her grey skirt pristine. “And you are?”

“Sylvie,” she said. “I have a few questions for you.”

“If they’re within my purview, I’ll be glad to help.” She stepped around the counter, gestured gracefully to a seat near a glass bookshelf. Sylvie took the seat, noting as she did so that there wasn’t a smudge to be seen on the glass. Such perfection argued either an obsessive personality, strongly controlled, or extreme boredom.

“I have a problem on my hands,” Sylvie said. “A couple of black-magic artifacts that need disposal—”

Odalys laughed, out loud and brightly, then covered her mouth with a hand. “I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to laugh. I just didn’t expect that type of question from you. You look like such a sensible woman.”

She smoothed her skirt, the grey wool barely reaching her knees, and took the next armchair. She leaned forward, cast a quick glance about her, and said, “Let me tell you something. I run a magic shop. That doesn’t mean I practice magic. Or even believe in it.”

Sylvie might have bought it—the earnest furrow between carefully plucked brows, the exasperation lacing her voice—except for two things. One, she was selling it a little too hard. It was bad business to disavow belief where customers could hear. By the candles, the boy looked perturbed, and that was a sale getting away, or Sylvie didn’t know human nature. And two?

“You’re new to Miami,” Sylvie said.

“I’ve been here over a year,” Odalys said. She sounded affronted; no one liked to be labeled a newbie, and Sylvie’s implication was obvious: Odalys was missing something. Odalys didn’t like that at all, a controlling personality, without a doubt. She controlled her environment, and she wanted to control the conversation.

“Relatively new,” Sylvie amended, a sop to the woman’s pride. “Let me tell you a story about two women who live outside of town. They keep a very close eye on who goes in and out of their territory. They’re also a bit greedy. They consider all of Miami their territory.”

“ ‘ Territory,’ ” Odalys echoed. She leaned back in her chair, crossed her arms over her chest. “Is this a welcome from the local Mafia? I’m not intimidated.”

“They smell magic,” Sylvie said. She leaned in, closing the distance that Odalys had opened. “And they’re wicked accurate. They sent me here. To you.” That was the second reason she knew Odalys’s denial was crap. Tatya and Marisol might be paranoid about their safety, and delusional about whose city this really was, but they knew power.

Odalys’s manicured nails drummed a quick tattoo across the glass shelf. “Come into the back.” She looked at the boy, still deliberating near the candles, and said, “Three red, one yellow. Red for action. Yellow for learning. You won’t get the girl if you don’t learn to be decisive—$49.95. I take Visa, Amex, and Discover. Cash, of course, if you’re the sort who likes to flash it.”

Obediently, the young man trotted over, pulling a credit card from his backpack.

Not such a poor saleswoman after all.

Odalys moved over to the counter, and if her clothes were sedate, the way she moved wasn’t, all hip sway and sidle. Her heels were stilettos and stone grey, a modern color for a modern woman.

The boy left, starstruck and hopeful, and Odalys turned the charm off. “Call your cop inside. He’s bad for business, lurking out front like that.” She turned, brushed past the rice-paper doors, and headed into the back.

Sylvie waved Wright inside, waited for him to translate her increasingly impatient gestures. Finally, he unfolded himself from the truck. “So?” he said, over the brief carillon of the door chimes. “She going to help?”

“Maybe,” Sylvie said. “If she does, I’ll bet it costs.”

Wright grinned, but when Odalys came to stand in the frame of the doorway, his cynical grin changed to something purely appreciative. Sylvie sighed. Men. Odalys, with her high cheekbones, her pale skin, her chignon, her glasses, her tidy clothes—

Sylvie poked Wright in the small of the back. “Sorry to interrupt your ‘hot secretary’ fantasy,” she said, “but you’re blocking the path.”

Odalys smiled over his shoulder at Sylvie in female, conspiratorial amusement. Sylvie realized then that Odalys’s style choice had been chosen to elicit exactly that response.

Shrewd choice; most men, trained by Wonder Woman, harbored the fantasy of discovering a secret, overlooked beauty, and most girls fantasized about being the hidden beauty. A good look for a woman who promised magic.

Sylvie, briefcase in hand, brushed past Wright, and stepped into the back room. When Wright tried to follow, Odalys leaned out, and said, “Watch the store for me, darling,” and slid the barrier closed in his face.

“Hey,” Wright objected, his irritation clear through the screen. “I’ve got questions of my own, you know.”

Odalys waved Sylvie onward, farther into the dim recess. Sylvie hesitated. Shut out again and again, Wright had a reason to be pissed, but . . . as much as she hated the necessity, she should play nice with Odalys.

Slow is best, her little dark voice warned. See how she deals with the dead things before you trust her with a living being. Sylvie took a step after Odalys.

“It’s nothing personal,” Odalys said. “But if he joins us, I’ll have to close the store and charge you for my lost business. Unless . . . are you paying me for a consult?”

“Not if I can help it,” Sylvie said.

The back room was as pristine as the front though less sterile. The chairs weren’t bleached wood, but buttery soft leather in burgundy and blue; the lights were warm instead of bright, and there was a lingering scent of rose oil and vanilla. The shelves along the wall were dark wood, and filled with open-topped wicker baskets. Sylvie, incurably nosy, pulled one out and smiled.

Witch.

Yes, Sylvie agreed. She’d begun to wonder if Odalys had been telling the truth. The storefront felt nothing like magic, and even the back room lacked that . . . charge in the air, that sense of worked spells. But the wicker basket held a jumble of charms, red cords, small nuts, and cedar, some flaking crystals that might have been salt. Basic protective-spell ingredients.

Odalys said, “Yes, you’re right—I am a witch. How clever of you to find me out.” She said it all on one bored breath. “What you haven’t found is any reason for me to talk to you.” She pushed the charms basket back onto the shelves.

“Business courtesy between two entrepreneurs?”

“You haven’t said what it is you do,” Odalys said. She swayed to her seat, and Sylvie bit back the urge to tell the woman to turn off the glamour.

“I’m a troubleshooter,” Sylvie said. “And I’ve got some trouble I’m hoping you can help me with.”

Sitting in this quiet room with Odalys felt oddly familiar. Odalys was a witch in the same mold as Val Cassavetes. Elegant, personable, superior. Sylvie tucked her grubby sneakers beneath the chair. At least with Val, Sylvie had had years of acquaintance to offset the disparity in their priorities.

“Well,” Odalys said. “Are you going to tell me what evil magic you’re afflicted with, or are you waiting to see if your cop can sell a love potion to the high-school crowd? They’ll be in fairly soon.”

Sylvie set the briefcase on the oriental carpet between them, pried up the tape, and opened the latch. “I need two things. One, to make these safe, inert. Two, to figure out who might have sold them.”

There was a screech—Odalys shoving her chair back off the carpet, her poise stripped from her. “Oh, that’s . . . disgusting. Close it at once.”

“I agree.”

“Just . . . close it!”

Odalys was out of the chair, her hand at her throat as if her breath had lodged itself there.

Sylvie tipped the lid shut, aggravated. Val wouldn’t have spooked so easily.

“Damn you,” Odalys said. She rummaged through a basket, shoulders tight, and yanked out a long length of embroidered white silk. “Those kinds of things stain. Places and souls. I’ll have to cleanse the entire shop once you’ve gone.” She tossed the silk at Sylvie; it fluttered and fell short, drifting to the floor with a hissed whisper. “Cover that up.”

Sylvie draped the silk over the briefcase. “Sorry,” she said. Apology wasn’t her usual style, but this interaction was still new enough it could end abruptly and unsatisfactorily; Sylvie needed a witch on her team.

Odalys waved a hand; tiny diamonds in her bracelet caught the light and flashed. “Better back here than in the storefront, I suppose. Small mercies. That silk will isolate the damage.”

“Thanks,” Sylvie said.

“It’s also a hundred and fifty dollars.”

Sylvie sighed. “Why am I not surprised?”

The bell in the main store rang, followed by the laughter of young girls, and Odalys’s attention veered toward it.

Wright’s voice welcomed them, started another round of giggles, and Odalys sighed. “I’ll be right back.”

She slid the door back and disappeared. Sylvie waited until she heard Odalys catching the girls’ attention with practiced ease, then she rose and gave in to temptation.

Careful, the little dark voice urged. Witches protect their secrets well.

Sylvie agreed, but there wasn’t much help for it. She chose to trust in her sketchy immunity to magic, trust in her instinct and ability to withdraw before a spell could touch her at all.

She thought dryly she might as well milk what she could out of Lilith’s legacy. Something more useful than the bad temper, inability to shut up in the face of danger, and a stubborn streak the proverbial mile wide.

The baskets were stacked seven high, the tallest accessible by step stool; the rows were ten baskets wide. Seventy baskets and just a few minutes to make her assessment of Odalys. She wanted to know the caliber of the witch she was asking for aid. Odalys rang . . . false to her. According to Tatya, the woman was powerful, and Sylvie had seen that she was clever enough. Still, she seemed more like a retailer than a witch. Only her instant recognition of the Hands and the shield cloth argued anything more.

Sylvie selected the basket least likely to be reached for, trusting that the candles, jewelry, books—things that the shop ran out of most often—would be the most easily accessible. She used the step stool, picked the basket in the darkest, higher corner, rested her hand on the edge of it gingerly. It didn’t feel like anything but clean wicker. Despite its position, it was dust-free. More obsessive cleaning? Or proof that this basket was used frequently despite the awkward placement?

The basket, drawn out carefully, yielded evidence that Odalys was more witchy than she let on. The basket revealed narrow vials of what looked like clumpy dirt and cloth dolls. It wasn’t a smoking gun, but the two items in conjunction suggested the darker sides of magic. If it were grave dirt, it argued some control over death, though that could be benign—an abjuration against an evil spirit—or something more malign—the base for a curse.

The poppets—Sylvie picked one up, studied the blank face, the undone seam where fingernails, hair, or teeth could be inserted—were more worrying. Sylvie didn’t know any nice spells that involved poppets; generally, beneficent spells were worked directly on the targeted person. Only black-magic spellcasters felt the need for a proxy. Too afraid to face their enemies.

Then again, as she was quick to acknowledge, she didn’t know all that many spells.

The rasp of the door sliding back alerted her, too late to do more than push the basket back into place, no time to regain her seat.

Odalys looked at her without surprise. “Curiosity satisfied? I am a witch, but I’m also a sensible one. Your problems are more than I want to be involved with. So you can take your cop and your disgusting artifacts and find someone else to bother. There’s a woman called Cassavetes. I hear she’s the one to go to if you have magical problems.”

Sylvie said, “She’s otherwise occupied. You’re it, I’m afraid. Going to have to step out of your comfort zone and deal with me.”

“But I,” Odalys said archly, “am a good witch. What makes you think I can even do what you want?”

“Part of being a good guy is knowing how to put the bad ones in their place. Besides, you sell the black, so you don’t get to be all holier than thou.”

Odalys laughed, a short, brittle thing. “It’s funny. Sad but funny. I offer ways to improve lives, help find happiness, harness luck, love. But that’s not what they ask me for. I might be a witch, but I’m a businesswoman first. I meet demand.”

“So that makes it okay for you to sell harmful—”

“No,” Odalys said. “Look again. Those dolls are mass-produced crap, no more magical than any Barbie. I sell the promise of black magic, not the actuality. It’s all fakes. Magic’s a tricky thing; it can turn on the user.”

“Tell me about it,” Sylvie said.

“If I did the harm people wished me to, even secondhand, I’d be concerned for the state of my soul.”

“So you sell fakes—”

“I prefer to think of them as frustration buttons. Mostly harmless ways for people to vent their ill will. The vast majority of my clients have no ability at all. They might as well be trying to run a car on sugar water.”

“And those with talent?” Sylvie shook her head. “Even Barbies will work for them. For them, intent and information is enough.”

“Still likely to be less than ideal. Broken legs instead of broken necks. Financial dismay instead of utter bankruptcy.”

“And that has no effect on your soul?” Sylvie asked.

Odalys stiffened. “I never claimed I was lily-white. But intent, as you noted, counts for a lot, and my intentions are good. Here—to prove it. See this?” She finessed a stone pendant on a long chain out of a tangle of similar jewelry. It didn’t look like much, a rounded piece of granite with a hole through it. “For your cop with the ghost problem. Or hadn’t you noticed it?”

“I noticed.” That Odalys noticed, too, made Sylvie more determined that the woman was the power Tatya said she was; she’d seen Wright through the window, interacted with him briefly, and yet had diagnosed him successfully. “What’s the pendant for, and what’ll it cost me?”

Odalys said, “You lack grace.”

Sylvie ignored the odd sting that caused her. “I also lack answers.”

Odalys sighed. “It’s a pendant to drive back the dead. He’s overshadowed, not actually that uncommon for a policeman. Too much dealing with victims. It’s harmless to the living.”

“What about a location spell? Can you do them? I need to find my sister. Urgently.”

Odalys stepped away, letting the pendant dangle. “Everything seems urgent with you. Perhaps you could benefit from a tranquility candle. Let you reassess what’s really vital.”

“By the time it gets to me, it’s all vital,” she said. “People don’t come to me for easy fixes. Will you do a location spell for me or not?”

“Not,” Odalys said. “I don’t trust you. Too hungry for things to be done your way. Too . . . dark-natured. If I failed, you’d hold it against me, and I don’t want enemies.”

“You’re sure as hell not making me your friend,” Sylvie said. “So you won’t help me with the Hands—”

“Can’t,” Odalys said. “Not won’t. Won’t help you with the location spell.”

Wright pressed the screen back, stuck his head in. “Shadows, any luck? Only we’re gonna need to feed the meter. . . .”

“Another minute,” Sylvie said.

She turned back to find Odalys putting a few more feet between them, her expression gone flat. “Shadows? Sylvie Lightner of Shadows Inquiries? You’re that investigator?”

“Does that change your mind?”

“Makes me more convinced that I am not the person to help you.”

Sylvie studied the woman; Odalys raised her chin and stared back.

Some people could be bullied with impunity. Some people couldn’t. A witch was one of them, especially when Sylvie didn’t know enough about magic. Odalys could say she’d help, do the spells deliberately wrong, and Sylvie wouldn’t know. At best, the spells would fail. At worst, they might hurt her, Wright, Zoe.

As much as it galled, Sylvie had to cede this round to Odalys. “Can you at least give me an idea of who might have made the Hands? If people aren’t buying the black magic from you, where are they going? You’re all about the good karma—think how good it will be to get a dangerous seller off the street. Wouldn’t hurt your business any, either.”

Odalys’s eyes flashed, bright blue and angry, but then the anger shaded to calculation. “You won’t say who told you?”

“Discount the scarf fifty percent, and I never even heard of you.” Sylvie would pay the woman; the price was worth it to keep the Hands corralled—especially if they were reaching out toward Wright’s dreams—but she didn’t have to let Odalys know that.

“I don’t care about that,” she said. “This isn’t about business. It’s about trouble. I don’t want any. And he’s bad news.”

“He?” Sylvie said. Her interest, fading while Odalys had prattled on about self-interest, spiked again. “Who’s he?”

“Someone newer to town than me,” she said. “New enough your ladies haven’t heard of him yet. Wales, the Ghoul. Washed in out of Texas. Rumor says he carts around cadavers the way drug dealers carry guns, and for similar purposes. Weapons out of human flesh. The Hands of Glory? They’re his specialty.”

15

Trouble, Trouble

“SPECIALTY?” SYLVIE ECHOED. HER VOICE WAS SOFT, MUFFLED BY THE wall shelves of wicker baskets, by the soft rug on the floor, by the fact that even after ten-odd years dealing with the Magicus Mundi, she could still be shocked and repelled.

Black magic was bad enough, but it was familiar to her. She’d seen it in Troilus Cassavetes, who used voodoo to rule his drug running in South Miami. She’d seen it in Gabriel Brand, who’d used false lycanthropy to slaughter his enemies. And she’d seen it far more often than she liked in the Maudit society, the organization of sorcerers that played every type of nasty magical trick possible. But someone who specialized in a single black skill—the Hands of Glory—who profited on murder, who cultured malevolence—it just made her despair.

Odalys shook her head, a clear “I don’t want to talk about it,” and headed back into the main shop.

Sylvie followed, her own distaste for the subject gone in the urge to push Odalys on it. “An address would be nice.”

Wright twitched away from his scrutiny of a shelf full of spice jars, his eyes seeking Sylvie’s, asking a wordless question. Sylvie’s stomach roiled. She hadn’t asked Odalys a single thing about Wright’s problem; the woman had diagnosed it herself, proffered aid without being asked, and Sylvie had done nothing. Asked nothing. Hadn’t even accepted the small help Odalys had offered. Caught up in her worries about Zoe, she was neglecting her client.

Or at least, so she excused it to herself.

You don’t want her help. You want to keep Demalion here, the little dark voice whispered.

“Don’t worry, darling,” Odalys said. “I’ve got help for your little problem.” She held the pendant out; in the bright sunlight, the stone glittered as it spun, age-smoothed stone with shiny flecks and a hole through the center of it. “Consider it your pay for watching the shop.”

He reached out, as cautious as a child approaching a strange dog. At the last, he pulled back. “No,” he said. He put his hands behind his back, his expression closing off into distaste, a little fear. Sylvie frowned. Was it Wright’s fear? Or Demalion’s?

“It’s good for what ails you,” Odalys said. “It’s a fragment of a tombstone from sacred ground.”

“I hope no one’s missing it,” Sylvie said. Her fingers itched to take it away from her, keep it away from Wright.

“It’s old,” Odalys said. “Broke off naturally. I swear.” Her lips curled, a smile that said she didn’t care whether Sylvie believed her or not. “It will help you. Why do you think we mark graves with stones? Our ancestors remembered. To keep the dead from rising. Body or spirit. We dress it up with religion and respect, but gravestones are all about fear. About holding down the dead.”

Wright’s hands fell slack by his side, and Odalys reached forward, folded his long fingers around the stone. “Spill a little blood to initialize it, rub it in, and let it hang over your heart. It’ll drive away any revenant spirit.”

He was looking at it, considering it, turning it over in his hands. Demalion’s second death in a piece of rock. Wright’s wary eyes met hers over Odalys’s shoulder, and Sylvie shook her head slightly. Time, she mouthed. He had promised her time. Time to find a better solution.

Blood magic was always more dangerous than it seemed, fed a tiny piece of yourself into the air, where anything could smell it, taste it, track it down. The safest way to live with the Magicus Mundi was simple: Don’t get its attention.

Besides, her reluctance wasn’t all about saving Demalion. Odalys seemed too eager—maybe because she thought Sylvie and her problems would leave, maybe because the stone would do something other than she said—and blood risk aside, it seemed too simple. A piece of rock, hung around his neck, and Wright was cured?

Color her skeptical.

Wright shifted Odalys’s attention from the stone, from his indecision. “The Ghoul,” Wright said. “Do I want to know?”

“He’s dangerous,” Odalys said. “I know you don’t think much of my morals, but I don’t want your fates on my conscience if you barge in on him and get yourselves turned into parts.” She scanned Sylvie head to foot, and added, “You would probably find your hands taken. If I’m not mistaken as to your character.”

Sylvie bit back complaint—what was it with witches and character assassination?—as well as the new surge of skepticism. Odalys didn’t know that only the left hands were used?

“Let me worry about us. Just give me a direction—or do you want me to park myself in your store and ask every practitioner who comes in if they know how to disarm, so to speak, these Hands I’m carting around?”

“He hangs out in the Grove on weekends. Sells bone jewelry.”

Sylvie froze. “That’s . . . disturbing.”

“Well, there are only so many uses for a body,” Odalys said. “Even the most thrifty of necromancers have extras. But he claims to be selling animal bone—buffalo, deer, cow, anything but human.”

“Where else?” Sylvie said. “You understand that I’m in a bit of a rush, and that’s three days away.”

Exasperation laced Odalys’s voice. “What on earth makes you think I keep tabs on someone who scares me shitless?”

The vulgarity rang oddly in the woman’s voice, a sign of stress. Sylvie hid a smile. Terrible of her, but she never felt like she was doing her job unless her questionee was feeling stressed.

“I think you’d keep tabs on him for exactly that reason,” Sylvie said.

“I can’t help you.”

Wright said, “What about a real name? People can’t call him Ghoul to his face, can they?”

“They call me Shadows,” Sylvie muttered.

“That’s your fault,” he shot back. “It’s on your sign.”

“Wales,” Odalys said. “Tierney Wales.”

“Thank you,” Wright said. “For that, and for this.” He held up the stone pendant and forced a smile. “Get the briefcase, Sylvie. Let’s go.”

Calling the shots, is he? Sylvie thought. But it was so evidently an excuse to get himself out of these surroundings, out from under Odalys’s scrutiny, that she let it go. Instead, Sylvie paid for the silk scarf, figuring it was better to leave Odalys with a smile than a curse. Sylvie knew she’d need witchy aid in the future.

Sylvie left Odalys’s shop and stepped into the full heat of the day. She rocked back on her heels, her breath suddenly thick and tight in her chest. Wright moved on without her, his steps uneven, but Sylvie didn’t think the heat was to blame. He held the stone pendant up to the sunlight; his mouth twisted, a mobile expression of dismay and doubt.

“I got two souls,” he said. “And a pendant to drive one away. Do I put it on? Erase your guy? Save myself?”

Sylvie’s throat felt parched, her words dry and brittle. “If you trust her.” It took all her considerable willpower not to make the decision for him, take that stone, and hurl it away.

He caught the stone in his hand, hid it in his palm. “It’s so hard,” he said. “It’s all questions all the time. Do I trust you? Do I trust her? How does magic even work? How can this piece of rock tell which soul’s the bad one? Even docs’ll tell you that antibiotics fuck up the good bacteria as well as the bad. And your Demalion’s stronger’n that, like a cancer in my bones.” His voice tightened, stretching his tenor shrill and sharp. People driving by stared at the gringo in the stress-sweated T-shirt gesturing wildly on the street.

“Let’s have the breakdown in the truck, please?” And see, she was being polite. She’d said please, even while anxiety still churned in her. A name was a start, but Zoe was still out there. Hell, it was conceivable she was with Wales. With the Ghoul.

“No,” he said. “The sun feels good. Got a problem with that? I mean, I’ve come all this way. I’m gonna get some goddamned sun to go along with severed hands, black magic, and possession.”

“Hey,” Sylvie said. She throttled back her own emotions, touched his trembling shoulder, and guided him beneath the ragged shade of a palm tree. “What’s going on?”

He sat on the low concrete edge, his knees nearly at his shoulder, hung his head. “It’s just too much.”

“Hey,” she said again, sharper this time. His eyes were glassy, his face slack. “Don’t fade out. You can’t pass the buck on this. Running only works when you can leave your problems behind.”

“I’m not a coward,” he said. “I’ve faced bad odds before. But not like this, not tired and alone. I’m used to having backup. A rule book. A gun.” He picked up a fallen palm frond, scritched it aimlessly through the dirt. His eyes, when he looked up at her, seemed as blank and empty of intent as the glyphs he had drawn in the soil.

“When I died,” he said, “I was scared shitless. I saw it coming. I had time enough to realize that this was it. That I was dead.”

She bit her tongue, tasted blood. Wright had better get to the point, soon. Sylvie was too hyperaware of the pendant he dangled carelessly from his hand to keep paying attention to his words much longer. Sylvie hadn’t realized how much she had begun to hope Demalion could be saved until Odalys had offered up her quick ’n’ easy soul disperser.

Blood was easy to come by. There was glass in the gutter. If Wright decided to go for it, to trust Odalys’s spell, he could pick up a piece of broken glass and carve Demalion out of his life and into hell.

“When I came back, it wasn’t tunnels and white lights; it wasn’t heaven or hell—”

“Weren’t dead long enough to be sorted,” Sylvie muttered, thinking of the gods divvying up mortal souls.

“But I knew I’d been dead, and now was alive. And I knew I was lucky. Billion-dollar-lottery lucky, only it feels like a nightmare, and sometimes I’m not even sure I ever woke up, and this is death. Dreams of a life I left behind, gone sour, mangled, and terrifying. And it’s going to be like this forever. . . .”

“Don’t worry,” Sylvie said. “This is life, and you’re mortal. Nothing in this world is forever.”

He laughed, brief puffs of air that were more surprise than amusement. He pinched at the bridge of his nose, transferring Miami dirt to his pale Midwestern skin. “Jamie’s scared of me, scared of the ‘wispy man’ who walks around in the night. Who doesn’t answer to Dad. I scare my son.”

The silence stretched between them, expectant, and Sylvie groaned. She was fresh out of reassurance.

It didn’t matter. Her little dark voice was willing to pick up the slack.

“It’s your life, and it’s real. Fight for it, or give in. Indecision means you don’t want to admit you want to give in.”

The acid in her tone shook him, widened blue eyes tinting darker. He rose, dropped the pendant in the dirt, and said, “You’re quite right. There’s nothing so human as the fight for life.”

“Demalion,” she said.

“Yeah, and thanks for the pep talk,” he said. “But before you encourage him too much, let me point out that we both died. Unless you’re one hundred percent confident in that spell, who’s to say the revenant soul the stone drives off might not be his?”

Sylvie said, though it hurt her throat to do so, “It’s still his choice.”

Demalion stretched long and lean, all cat-slink and aggravation. If he’d had a tail, he’d have been lashing it. “I’m going to disagree. I have a say in this situation, and I will be heard, Sylvie. Make no mistake. I will fight for my life.”

Rather than be drawn into an ugly argument in a public place, Sylvie put her back to him, headed for her truck, and let him catch up when he would. A quick sidelong glance as he settled into her passenger’s seat let her know the argument was off the table for now. Demalion was gone; Wright was back.

THE SOUTH BEACH OFFICE WAS QUIET WHEN THEY REACHED IT, Alex’s head bent over the laptop she’d dragged over to the couch, and she was frowning furiously. Quiet wasn’t good. A happy Alex was a chatty Alex. It meant that even with the heads-up phone call, Alex hadn’t had any luck locating Tierney Wales.

“I can’t believe this guy!” Alex erupted into speech, without ever looking up. “He just vanished from the system in the past two years. No bank, no credit cards, no address, no DMV. Nothing. I mean, I got a few random Google hits, old mentions of a Web site that’s gone down. Other than that, he’s a ghost.” She licked her lips, and said, “Um, Syl? Promise you won’t be mad?”

“What’d you do?” Sylvie asked. “Are the cops going to break down the door, and did it work?”

“No cops. I hacked the ISI database with Demalion’s old codes.”

“Jesus,” Sylvie said. “That’s the last thing we need, them having a reason to dig back into my life.”

“I thought they were the good guys,” Wright said.

“The ISI and I don’t agree on which of us is the good guy. They staked out my office for years, gave up recently. I don’t want them back,” Sylvie said. She grinned mirthlessly. “Waste of taxpayers’ money.” Her temper itched at her. Sitting still made her crazy. Dead ends made her angry.

Sylvie leaned against the desk, and Alex looked up, belatedly puzzled. “The bell’s not going off.”

“Locked the briefcase in the truck box,” Sylvie said. “I’m sick of it. Sick of the whole damn thing, and those Hands aren’t healthy to keep close. Next you know, we’ll all be having bad dreams. Find Wales and let me shove those things down his throat.”

“I’m trying,” Alex said.

“Try harder. We don’t have the time to stake out the Grove in the vain hope of catching him selling bones to tourists.”

“What about the girl?” Wright asked. “Bella. Why don’t you ask her?”

Sylvie blinked a moment, then said, “I should have thought of that.” She should have. Normally, she would have—only thinking about Bella made her think about Zoe, and that made her dizzy with horrible possibilities.

Sylvie really missed the early days, when it was find the monster, kill the monster, and the biggest problem was getting rid of the body.

It will come to that, her little dark voice assured her, nearly purring. It always does.

“I’ll give Bella a call.”

She left Wright and Alex eyeing each other warily and went upstairs for the phone and some privacy. At her office door, she closed her eyes and leaned against the peeling green doorjamb. She had to be better than this, think faster than this, distance herself from all of this. It was no different from any other case. If she couldn’t stop thinking that it was Demalion’s soul on the line, or her sister’s life, she wouldn’t be doing her best work.

Sylvie picked up the phone, hesitated, then pulled Zoe’s cell out of the drawer. Given the miracle of caller ID, Bella’d be more likely to pick up if she thought it was Zoe.

The phone rang through to voice mail, three times running.

Unease rose. For a teenage girl, answering the cell phone was an avocation and not a chore.

She dialed the house number, and, when Eleanor answered, said, “I need to talk to Bella. It’s important.”

Eleanor’s response slipped in and out of English. Sylvie followed just enough of it to get cold to the bone. Alex greeted her return with, “Bella give you an answer?”

“Bella’s in the hospital. She’s not expected to make it.” Sylvie collapsed on the couch. “Total systemic failure. Like rapid-onset AIDS. Her entire body’s shutting down.” She stared at the ceiling, watching the sunlight shift along the plaster. “She wanted to bond with the Hand. She kept it beneath her pillow, slept with it, carted it about with her. Decorated it. She invited it into her soul.”

Wright shivered, a spasm of movement there and gone, unnoticeable except this was Miami, and even the air-conditioned office ran closer to sultry than shiver.

“Yeah,” she said. “You stay the hell away from those things. Don’t touch them; don’t look at them.”

“Not a problem,” he said. “You’re the one carries them sightseeing.”

Alex said, “What are you going to do? Can you save Bella?”

“I don’t know how the Hands work. I don’t know what kind of connection they have to Bella, to Zoe. Bella was trying to bond with it, and now she’s sick. . . . Finding a way to sever that connection has to be the first priority. Hopefully, destroying them will do it. Wales is our best bet.”

“He’s the seller!” Wright said.

“Then he’ll have the manual,” Sylvie said.

“We still have to find him,” Alex pointed out. “Just saying.”

“If he’s selling things on the street, the beat cops will know him,” Wright said. He rocked back on his heels, slid his hands into his jeans pockets, read their faces, and said, “What? It’s a good idea.”

“We don’t call the cops,” Alex said.

“Not our MO,” Sylvie said. “Alex, call the Grove merchants’ association. They’ll know who he is.”

16

Necromancy for Beginners

THE SKY BLED PINK AND GOLD AND RED, USHERED IN A SINKING LINE of darkest indigo, and, though it was lovely, all Sylvie saw in it was another example of bad timing. She was off her game. First, she’d dragged Wright out to visit Tatya and Marisol on a full-moon night; now they were headed into one of Florida’s most crime-ridden cities hunting for a necromancer. The Grove merchants had paid off; one underpaid clerk had coughed up an address. It might be a blind, but Sylvie doubted anyone would list an address in Opa-locka for the prestige.

The gun nestled against her spine was fragile reassurance.

Wright sat silently in the passenger’s seat, head tilted back against the headrest, eyes closed, and reflected sun scald washing over his skin, warming the exhausted pallor from his cheeks.

“You should have stayed with Alex,” she said.

“No,” he said, without even opening his eyes though they moved behind his closed lids. His lashes tipped gold in the sunset, sparse in places, evidence of stressful rubbing. Sylvie jerked her gaze back to the slowly darkening highway before her. Demalion’s lashes had been plush, ridiculously long, and as black as a bad-luck cat. She’d kissed them once, felt them flutter against her lips, a fragile shield for Demalion’s clairvoyant gaze.

“You’re tense,” he said. He rolled his head to look at her; she took another quick glance in his direction and felt her spine screw up even tighter.

“I’m driving into Opa-locka after dark with severed hands in my truck and a ghost-possessed refugee cop at my side. My sister’s AWOL, maybe of her own volition, maybe not. There’s something you should know about the Magicus Mundi: Time is never on your side.”

“You couldn’t have told me that when I was holding the rock?” Wright said.

Rock? Sylvie frowned, then got it. The tombstone pendant.

“I don’t want to end up with a permanent roommate,” Wright added. “Just saying. I don’t care how good a guy he is. I play nice. I share a lot of things with a lot of people. I’ll even give you the shirt off my back. But not my skin.”

He leaned back, closed his eyes, and said, “Not an accusation, Shadows. Just sayin’.”

They made the rest of the trip in aching silence. Sylvie opened her mouth every mile, a question burning on her tongue that she couldn’t voice. She didn’t know if Wright had picked up the stone or left it in the gutter, or if Demalion had: If they were keeping secrets from her or each other.

When she saw the first of the Moorish-style buildings that studded Opa-locka’s streets, Sylvie slowed and started looking for the address Alex had given her.

Wales’s apartment building, like so many of the others, looked like it had weathered one too many heavy storms; the facade was crumbling, windows were boarded over and graffitied, while others were cracked. A streetlamp blinked feebly and went out as they passed. Too much damage, too few jobs, too much bad history—Opa-locka was a city that had long ago fallen apart at the seams.

Sylvie pulled over to what passed for a curb, scraggy grass clumps and a broken sidewalk, a chain-link panel propped up all on its lonesome, and cut the engine.

Keeping an eye on the street, she tugged the briefcase from her truck box, glad the duct tape masked its original value. The last thing she needed was to be mugged and have to hunt down the Hands all over again.

“Second floor?” Wright asked. He had opened his eyes the moment the truck slowed and was squinting out into the night, all purpose, the beat cop on patrol. She had to admit she was glad to have him along.

“Second floor,” she agreed. She locked the truck, hoped that its battered state would keep it safe from further vandalism, from outright theft, and headed inside. An arched entryway revealed creamy limestone beneath peeling rose paint. The lobby was dim and cluttered and smelled of mildew and ammonia; a dark stairwell led upward, lightbulbs broken off in the fixtures. Random junk littered the steps—empty cans, tangled rags, old shoes, and beer bottles.

“Watch your step,” she said. “Try not to knock anything down. Some neighborhoods use—”

“Use clutter as an early-warning system. Kick a can, get shot. A cheap alarm. Chicago, remember?” Wright’s hand twitched, and Sylvie thought she should have found a gun for him, too. Wright and Demalion both had the skills.

The door they wanted was the last one on a long, dark hall, the carpet threadbare and studded with broken glass. The numbers on the old doors were drawn on with Sharpies, narrow, wavering numerals barely visible in the gloom. A door beside them creaked open as the floor sagged beneath their weight and revealed an apartment littered with paper and scattering rats. The smell was pungent, making her eyes water. Wright pulled the door closed again.

Sylvie couldn’t imagine her fastidious sister or her spoiled friends making this trek through squalor. But if Wales was the merchant she was looking for, she doubted he was careless enough to conduct transactions on the crowded streets of Coconut Grove. Here, at least, there’d be privacy and a lack of witnesses.

Sylvie stopped at the last door and drew her gun. Wright hissed, a tiny protest. She shook her head: Trust me. It was best to go in hard, go in fast, and never let them get a chance to fire off a spell.

Control first, question later; the only safe method of dealing with magic users. Besides shooting them straight off, but that was only if you didn’t want to question them later.

Sylvie licked her lips, a tiny doubt slowing her. Generally, powerful people didn’t live in tenements. Generally. Maybe she had the wrong place, the wrong guy.

“Hang back,” she murmured.

A wave of dizziness struck. Ammonia fumes, sucked in by her quickened breathing, she thought, and tried to shake it off. Too late, the alternative occurred to her. A spell cast from behind a slowly opening door. A Hand of Glory being lit. She flung out a hand, trying to shove Wright back, hopefully into a safe distance, but he fell, eyes gone black and blank—lights out—and she thought, No, no, no! even as the dizziness swung back around, huge, dark, and swallowed her whole.

Her last aggravated thought was at least she had the right guy.

THERE WERE FINGERS ON HER FACE, PUSHING BACK HER HAIR, DOING something ticklish to her forehead. She jerked away, but couldn’t get far; her head banged into something unyielding, and her arms moved a bare inch at best. She jerked again, panic and rage filling her skin as she understood the situation: She was bound, a loose coil of rope about her waist, wrapped about her wrists. Bound to a chair; from the feel of it, a cheap one, all bare wood and splinter. She blinked and blinked, trying to clear the darkness away, but it lingered. The only light came through a dusty window, showed her very little but a scarecrow of a man leaning over her.

“It’s all right,” an unfamiliar voice said. Not Wright, not Demalion either. The Ghoul? Seemed disturbingly plausible.

“Get the hell away from me!” she growled.

He backed off, and some of the darkness went with him.

Her forehead itched and tingled; her skin tightened. “What did you do to me?”

“Woke you right on up,” he said. “Otherwise, it might have been morning before you recovered. Don’t you worry. You prove yourself sensible, and I’ll untie you.”

She watched his figure move away, bend over another bulky shadow—Wright, slumped and bound, in another chair—and reach out a long spindly arm.

“Don’t touch him,” she said.

“Just waking him up. ’Less you want privacy for our chat.” His fingers gleamed wetly. Under the weight of her gaze, he said, “It’s nothing harmful. Just milk to drive back the flame and salt to draw the boundaries. Did you ever wonder about the stories?”

Texas, Alex had said. Tierney Wales had come from Texas, and yeah, there was a distinctive twang to their captor’s voice, the slow, drawn-out syllables as if they had nothing more strenuous before them than a pleasant chat. Made him sound more confident than she thought he was.

The knots holding her to the chair weren’t all that tight—sloppy work. It couldn’t have been the result of haste. She and Wright had been dead to the world. “Stories?” she asked, even as part of her brain was reminding her that engaging with madmen was a losing proposition.

“Dairymaids and kitchen girls. It’s always one or the other. Knowledge gets itself coded and passed down in scary stories. The ones left awake when the burglars come calling with the Hands of Glory are the milkmaids and the kitchen tweenies. The girls with milk on their skins. Babies, too, sometimes. If they fed recently. Guess maybe the nursing mothers. It’s nature and birth against unnature and death. . . . Your friend’s sure taking his own sweet time, isn’t he?”

“If he’s hurt, I’ll take your damn Hand of Glory and make you choke on it.”

“You couldn’t get close enough,” he said. “Trust me on that. You’re hardly the first who’s come gunning for me, Shadows.”

“You know me?”

“I make it a habit to know the local players. I knew you’d come a-knock, knock, knocking on my door sooner or later, ready to run me out of town.”

“Can you blame me?”

“Oh, I’m trouble, all right. I get that. But I don’t have to be your trouble, if you’re sensible ’bout things,” he said. He laughed shortly, bent back over Wright, patted his cheek.

Her vision was adapting; there was a tight line of tension in his spine that she didn’t think was purely for having two people tied up in his apartment. His next slap was a little louder. “C’mon, fella. Sleepyheads miss all the pancakes.”

As worried as she was, she still found pleasure in adding to his evident stress. “You know, he died recently. His soul is fragile. And he’s had the Hands used on him twice already.”

“Shit,” Wales said. “Shit, that’s not good.” His voice tightened, the drawl disappearing.

“What do you care?” she asked.

“I don’t hurt people.”

“You and Colt. Utterly blameless. Not your fault if people misuse your products.”

Wright snorted suddenly, a sharply indrawn breath, then jerked in place. His chair screeked as it shifted beneath him.

Sylvie jerked her head in his direction, trying to peer into the darkness. “Wright?”

“Shadows,” he said, his voice thick and slow, fighting his way to coherency. But in the one word, she heard enough to know this was Demalion waking.

Demalion. Not Wright. A good thing in this case. Demalion, after all, had experience with the Magicus Mundi and the people in it. Would be less prone to panic. And panic was still on the table. Sylvie’s eyes were adjusting, and there were . . . things dangling in the air. . . .

“Give us some light?” Demalion bitched. “We’re not mushrooms.” Cranky. Guess Wright’s purely human vision wasn’t enough for Demalion’s taste.

Wales hesitated; he walked the steps between them twice over, thin fingers testing her bonds, though he didn’t seem to be bothered that she had gotten her hand nearly through one of the loops.

“Yeah, all right. But be calm.”

His movement stirred the still air in the apartment, and Sylvie smelled old rot and spice, turned milk, and the thick, organic, just-this-side-of-unpleasant scent of tallow, and she swallowed hard. “Turn on the lights. Turn them on now.”

“It’s not what you think,” he said. “I mean, it is, but not for the reasons—”

“Now!” she snapped. She yanked her hand free, leaving a thin layer of skin behind in the rope’s coil.

A single light bloomed, lower than she had expected—a table lamp on the floor, its yellowed shade turning the light it cast into something like firelight. Shadows loomed above them. As did other things.

“A little more light. I like to see who I’m dealing with,” she said, to keep her mouth from filling with nauseated saliva. Her eyes continued to pick out details in their surroundings. Strange shapes dangled spiderlike from the ceiling.

Her free hand slipped down into the shadows of the chair, but her holster was empty, her gun gone.

Wales walked past her; a second lamp sputtered into life, fitful and fluorescent. When it stabilized, she saw that her first impression had been right. Withered, human hands hung on thongs looped over hooks in the ceiling. They dangled, fingers down, just below head height as if they were prepared to grab intruders by the throat.

The ropes she tugged against slacked all at once, and she lunged out of her chair. Wales sidestepped her, nimbly dancing up into and over the chair she had just vacated, putting it between them. “Don’t you get hasty. It’s not what you think.” “No?” she said. Her breath was fast but steady. In the light, he wasn’t much to look at—thin-boned and skinny with it, bags under his eyes, a rat’s nest of hair and shapeless clothing. She might even have an inch or two on him.

All her muscles tensed, ready to pounce, but Wales yanked a grisly Hand from his pocket, held it up. “Don’t you make me use it again. It’s not good for any of us.”

“You put a circle of protection on me,” she said. “Forget that? I might not go down easy. In fact, I guarantee it.” It was more than bravado; it was fact. She’d been hit three times by the Hands’ spell. Each time, it took longer to take effect, courtesy of Lilith’s bloodline, she supposed. She could take out the Ghoul before she went down.

“You forget about your fragile friend?”

“Sylvie,” Demalion said. Just her name. It wasn’t a plea, but it fell on her ears like one. She’d gotten him killed once. Would she do it again, for the satisfaction of beating up a necromancer who didn’t seem as deadly as advertised?

She swallowed the screaming urge to fight, to not bow her head to any yoke at all, and crossed her arms tightly over her chest. “Fine, then. Tell me why you’re not something I should put down like a rabid dog. Tell me why you’re so misunderstood. But you can do it while I untie him.”

Without waiting for the Ghoul’s okay, she put her back to him, bent over Demalion, got his wrists freed. He whispered, “Careful, Shadows.”

She shrugged. She was getting the measure of Tierney Wales now. He was a runner, not a fighter, a little paranoid. Probably with reason. And he was either cat-curious or desperately lonely. Otherwise, she and Demalion would have woken to a gutted, abandoned apartment and another dead end.

Wales said, “I only knocked you out so you wouldn’t do anything hasty. I heard you’re good at hasty.”

“So you zapped us with a Hand of Glory?”

Wales leaned against the front door. “What do you want, Shadows?”

“To find out who’s selling Hands of Glory to kids.”

“Not me,” he said. It might have been more convincing if he weren’t still hand in Hand with his favored talisman.

“Circumstance, evidence, and word of mouth suggest otherwise.”

“I didn’t. I wouldn’t. It’s . . . vile. Look, do you even really know what these are?”

Demalion inserted himself into the conversation, his tone laconic, cooling Sylvie’s temper. “The Hand of Glory is the left or sinister hand of a murderer, severed after death by hanging, treated magically to create a burglar’s or assassin’s tool.”

“Technically, that’s accurate enough,” Wales said. “But it’s so much more, so much worse. You know how it works?”

Sylvie said, “Do we need to?”

“I’m curious,” Demalion said.

“What, we’re all friends now?”

“You should never turn down information,” Wales said, eyes serious. “You never know when you’ll be called on to know it.”

She gaped at them, then threw her hands up in the air and dropped into the seat she had so recently been tied to.

“Fine. Enlighten me.”

“Enlighten us,” Demalion whispered, and Sylvie thought, Oh . . . necromancy, the power to control death. No wonder Demalion was intrigued.

How was she going to save Wright and Demalion both? She hadn’t had an idea yet. Time-share agreements didn’t work all that well when it was a piece of real estate on a beach; time-sharing a body seemed doomed to failure.

“. . . hold that,” Wales said, and it was Demalion’s reaction—total withdrawal—that brought her attention back to the here and now. Stupid to relax her guard, but she was beginning to believe the Ghoul meant it when he said he wasn’t going to hurt them. He seemed leery of confrontation. But paranoid and skittish didn’t preclude turning a profit by farming out dangerous tools out for children to use.

“Hell no,” Demalion said.

“Look, just reach up and take a Hand. You, too, Shadows.”

Sylvie’s lips curled in instinctive disgust. The living shouldn’t make nice with the dead. It just wasn’t healthy.

Wales pulled a lighter from the his pocket, and Sylvie said, “Put it down. Now.”

“It’s all right,” Wales said. “It’s all right. You want to know what the Hands are? I could talk theory all night, or I could just show you.”

Demalion said, “No way in hell am I touching those things.”

Wales said, “Then you can pass right on out again. Holding one brings you partly into their world, keeps you safe.”

“Safe?” Sylvie thought that was an impossible choice of word. Like there could be anything safe about communing with the dead. Still, Wales was pretty hot on the lighter, so she reached up, gingerly grasping the Hand nearest to her. It felt—not as bad as she had expected, dry and stiff in her hand, its fingers falling into the spaces between her own.

Demalion, grimacing, had done the same. It looked—Sylvie bit back a nervous laugh—like the train to hell, she thought, where instead of looped canvas straps, there were human hands. “Hurry it up, Wales.”

Her little dark voice was hissing doubts; if she was going to do this, it had better be soon, before instinct overrode her intellect.

Wales lit the Hand, a single illuminated point of flame streaming out to catch the thumb. Then the flame hopped side to side, until the entire Hand streamed flame toward the ceiling and took the color out of the world, turning everything shade grey, corpse white, rot black. A figure stepped out of Wales’s shadow, a transparent ghost with hollowed eye sockets. Black tears stood out on his cheeks, etched in ink, vivid against the ghost flesh.

“This is Marco,” Wales said. “He was hanged in his cell five years ago, his hand cut off, his spirit enslaved. I didn’t ask for it. Neither did he.” “Who would?” Demalion asked, revulsion in his voice.

“You’d be surprised,” Wales said. “Some old-time thieving families planned on it—a legacy for their kids.”

Demalion shuddered; in the ghost light cast by the Hand, Demalion’s skin—pale-washed and shimmering—echoed the shudder, one step out of rhythm, one moment too late. Wright’s spirit, clinging fast to his body, Sylvie thought, and feeling the horror a single beat behind.

“Fascinating,” Sylvie said. “I don’t care about the history. What about the rest of your collection? I count eighteen Hands here, Ghoul. You didn’t ask for them either? They just . . . came to you?”

“Same situation. Different names. I took them away from those who made ’em. They might have been felons, bad men while alive, but that doesn’t mean they deserve to be sentenced and bound to a prison after their death. Our government thought they did. I disagreed. I won.”

“The ISI did this?” Sylvie asked. She shot an accusing glance at Demalion, forgetting for a heartbeat of time that he was no longer her rival, and dead besides. Seeing Wright’s body instead of Demalion’s felt like a jolt of electricity.

“CIA and Texas jailers. ISI’s real? The secret Secret Agency? I thought they were propagan—” Wales followed her gaze, frowned at Demalion. “Are you a spook, spook? There’s something off about you.” He squinted closer, his ghostly companion whispered in his ear, and Wales’s expression got tight. “You’ve got a ghost of your own bound to you. You’re haunted.”

“Never mind about him,” Sylvie said. Wales’s attention refused to be drawn away. A hobbyist faced with a new species, he wasn’t about to let Demalion’s puzzle remain unsolved.

“There’s lots of types of ghosts,” the Ghoul said absently. “Shouldn’t be surprising. Dead will always outnumber the living, after all.” He circled Demalion, Marco following him like a pale shadow. “But I’ve found they fall into three categories: intangibles, tangibles, and takeovers.”

“Can we spare the lecture for some time when I’m not holding a body part?” Sylvie asked. Now that she’d seen Marco, she kept getting nervy twitches of realizing there was a ghost attached to the Hand of Glory she held also—unseen, inactive, but there.

Wales ignored her, still pacing circles around Demalion, his narrow face abstracted, Marco his faithful shadow. “Intangibles,” he said. “Common as dirt. Covers ghosts who are images on repeat, voices in the dark, cold spots, apparitions. Common, easily dismissed. No big deal. They barely recognize us at all.”

He stroked through the air near Demalion’s face, and Demalion and Wright’s pale shade shied away.

“Tangibles, on the other hand . . . well, they’re tangibles. Where the trouble starts. They can see us, and they can touch us. Poltergeists throwing lamps, things that alter the world—houses that run blood out of electrical sockets, that kinda thing—and ghostly servants like the Hands of Glory, who open doors and attack witnesses.” He broke off, which was all to the good, Sylvie thought, since her flesh was beginning to crawl. She knew the dead shouldn’t interact with the living; she didn’t need a list of how many ways they could.

Wales stared at Demalion, suspicion in his eyes. “Did you kill him? Is that why you’ve got his ghost stuck to your skin like a burr?”

“No,” Demalion said.

“The third type?” Sylvie said. She didn’t like Wales’s attention on Demalion, on Wright. Didn’t like the anticipatory look on Marco’s ghostly face that suggested Wales might sic Marco on them if he felt inclined. She itched for her gun, shifted uncomfortably in her seat, wished she could just force the words out of his throat. She’d been a fool to let Wales light that Hand; he’d gained control the moment he did.

Wales studied her a moment; he knew she wanted to divert his attention, and he turned back to Demalion with a flicker of a smile. “Takeovers. Rare. Deadly. Liches, dead spirits yoked to living flesh, created by magic, sent out as assassins. Possessing spirits—the desperate dead who’ll steal your flesh for their own—”

He looked at Demalion again, studied Wright’s pale overlay, and stiffened. “That’s not your body. You’re not the haunted. You’re the haunt.”

Demalion growled, “I don’t think you’ve got the moral grounds to complain. I’m sharing this body. Temporarily. You’ve got a roomful of trapped spirits.”

“Possessing spirits,” Wales said, “are dangerous and delusional. There’s no reasoning with ’em, no matter how sweet they talk.”

Demalion stared steadily back at him. “You’re wrong.”

“Hard words from a necromancer,” Sylvie said. “And I don’t recall asking your opinion.”

“You came to me,” Wales said. “I’m telling you things—”

“No,” Sylvie said. “You’re making us a part of things. You’re flaunting your powers, your unnatural ally, and you’re making judgment calls you’re not qualified to make. And you’re still the most likely suspect I’ve got for passing out Hands of Glory to teenagers.”

“I wouldn’t,” Wales said, shifting to defensiveness. “I’m not a necromancer. I’m a researcher, a . . . curator, at worst.”

“A curator with a booming gift shop.”

“Damn you, no!” he snapped. Marco drifted forward, stood before her with a considering expression. He leaned closer, and his lips moved, showed teeth as grey as needles; cold air bloomed and faded on her skin. I killed bitches like you. The words crystallized in her mind, bypassing her ears entirely, as icy cold as his presence.

The little dark voice roared through her, Never like me.

Marco retreated like an icy fog, leaning into Wales’s side once more.

Sylvie didn’t like that at all; it argued a symbiosis between the living and the dead, made Wales more dangerous, made her look at all the Hands dangling stiffly and imagine their ghosts active and malevolent.

She and Wales studied each other a long moment, and Wales caved first. “I wanted you to see behind the Hands. So you’d understand. But if you care so little for words—” He strode to the door, opened it in a clatter of locks, and Marco slid into the hallway like killing frost. Sylvie jerked to her feet. “What are you—”

“Better look, or I’ll have to send him out twice,” the Ghoul said, his expression bleak. “The guy in 2C comes home every night this time, comes home to count the cash he took off of people at gunpoint. I take the cash from him when I can. I don’t live in luxury, but still, I’ve got expenses.”

Demalion said, “You can’t—”

Wales overrode Demalion’s complaint, and Sylvie heard the faint footfalls weaving up the stairs between the junk. She opened her mouth, but had nothing to say—call out a warning to an armed man who’d probably shoot first? Ask Wales nicely not to do . . . whatever it was he was doing? She didn’t even have the vocabulary for that.

“When I light the Hand, I direct the ghost’s action, but he gets paid, too.”

The robber stepped into the second-floor hallway, a machine pistol tucked precariously into his belt, and Marco swarmed him. Even as the man fell, Marco leaned in like a vampire, pulling at the falling man’s chest.

“When the Hands put you down,” Wales continued inexorably, “it’s nothing so benign as sleep. It’s a type of shock. It’s what happens when a ghost takes a bite of your soul.”

17

The Hard Lesson

“NOW THAT YOU SEE, NOW THAT YOU KNOW . . . TELL ME, SHADOWS. Do I look like the kind of man who would perpetuate slavery and soul shock? Do I look like I’d pass Hands out to teenagers?”

Sylvie studied Wales, the grubby little room filled with dead men’s Hands, the way the ghost, Marco, slunk back beside him, the hellish light the Hand gave off, the tightly drawn fear on Wright’s face—Demalion’s mind—and let loose. “You just fed your . . . pet a soul snack. Hell yes, you look the type.”

Wales actually had the audacity to look bewildered, flustered. He sputtered, “No, no. That was just for illustration! So you’d see . . . and he’s no good anyway, a real bad guy—”

Sylvie shrugged that off—she and Demalion were too jaded to be able to argue that point effectively—and said, “Well, we’re not. Soul shock and slavery, and you thought it was a good idea to take us down instead of just answering your door. Thought it was great idea to expose us a second time?”

Demalion’s breath seemed loud and rasping, as if he’d caught the rhythm of her stuttering heart. The room felt tight and close, dusty with the scent of mummified flesh. She felt choked on it, on her rage. Zoe had gone to someone like this. Walked into a room stinking of black magic and taken home a souvenir. Put her soul at risk for the promise of cold hard cash.

Wales stiffened; his lanky shape grew more angular. “You came to my door, gun drawn. I was justified. I do what I have to, to survive. You’re no different. Neither’s your dead friend there. I might feed Marco on occasion, but I don’t body snatch for him. I’ve got the moral high ground here, Shadows.”

She hissed in a breath, and Demalion said, “Sylvie,” again. Not a plea this time, but a flat-out command not to pick a fight, not to be herself.

“Prove it,” she said, instead. Her voice was rough, hostile, but it wasn’t a shout. “If you’ve got the moral high ground, offer me your help.” Her fingers tightened on the wrist stump of the Hand she held, nails digging into the flesh. Disgusting and gruesome, but the only outlet she could allow herself.

She didn’t trust him, but like Val, he seemed more than willing to talk about magic, feed her information she needed. While she wouldn’t give him the satisfaction of admitting it, he could have hurt them; hell, just leaving them passed out in this part of the city would have been a form of passive murder. Instead, he’d brought them in, bound them gently, wakened them with a potion whose contents he willingly listed.

Those actions were discouraging, created doubt in her breast. Wales might be telling her the simple truth. He wasn’t the one passing Hands out to kids. And if that were so, if he were the guardian he claimed to be . . .

“We need your help.”

That shocked Wales rigid in a way all her previous bluster and rage hadn’t. He sidled away from her, all nerves now, no poise. “I don’t get involved with other people’s problems. Not anymore.”

“Sometimes you don’t get a choice,” she said. When his pale face went as ashy as Marco’s ghostly one, she gestured with the Hand she held. “What? You thought you’d show me a little dark magic, and I’d be ready to flee? You’re going to help us. You say you’re not the problem here? Not the necromancer I’m hunting? Fine. Then you’re the help I need.”

Demalion said, “Shadows is a black-and-white woman. You’re either part of the problem or part of the solution. I’ve been on both sides with her. It was better on the solution side.”

That made her heart hurt. The solution side had gotten him killed. But he met her eyes squarely and nodded once. A knot that had tied itself around her heart eased: Like her, Demalion would have done nothing different. Relief made her sound friendlier than she felt when she said, “Helping us out would go a long, long way to making me forget that you just sicced your ghost on your neighbor. As an illustration.”

He sighed. “What d’y’all want, then?” Wales asked. He hunched a shoulder, turned his head away from Marco’s whispers.

“First? Put your buddy Marco back in the box or wherever he goes when he’s not looming over you. I’m getting a cramp holding on to Thing here.” She had about reached her limit for grossness, was one step from her fingers betraying her and dropping the loathsome thing.

Marco scowled, but Wales only nodded. “Yeah. Okay.” He carried Marco’s Hand past them, Sylvie and Demalion pivoting to keep watch. Wales puttered about the open kitchen—really not the nesting sort, Sylvie thought; his kitchen consisted of a cardboard box that looked suspiciously full of cereal cartons, a battered cooler, and a spray bottle beside the sink.

The spray bottle yielded a fine, stinking mist that sizzled and spat as it made contact with the Hand of Glory. The hellish flames sank back to a sullen glow, then went out.

Marco disappeared like a screen projection shut off. Wales set the bottle down, the Hand, and refilled the bottle with a carton of milk from the cooler. Farm Stores brand, she noted absently. That fitted. Somehow she had a hard time imagining Wales walking down brightly lit Winn-Dixie aisles, all twitchy-eyed, with a Hand in his wallet pocket.

“Milk douses the flame,” he said.

“So you’ve said. Nature versus unnature.”

“Birth and death,” Demalion contributed, tag-teaming.

“You’re stalling,” Sylvie concluded.

He blotted Marco’s Hand against his shirt, pocketed it again. Sylvie felt her lip curl, her fingers uncurl, letting the Hand she’d held drop to the floor.

“If you let go while it’s active,” she said, “what happens?”

“Marco knocks me out and eats my soul. Not a nibble, the whole damn thing. Like any slave, he’ll turn on his owner if given the chance.” Wales cocked his head in thought, then added, “Well, maybe Marco wouldn’t. We’ve been through a lot together.”

Sylvie scrubbed her fingers down her jeans repeatedly. Demalion was doing the same.

“Soap?” she asked.

“No running water,” Wales said. “There are Handi Wipes under the sink if you’re squeamish. They’re pretty inert, bacteria-wise, you know.”

“No, I don’t.” Sylvie shifted farther away from the dangling Hands. “That’s why we came to you.”

Wales hesitated. “I’m confused. I assumed you wanted me to find your ghost friend a body of his own.”

“Can you?” Demalion asked.

“No!” Wales said.

Sylvie didn’t like Demalion’s eagerness, said, “Yeah, like even if that was our plan”—and hey, it was the first thought that ended with both Wright and Demalion alive—“we could trust you. We came to do a show-and-tell with Hands of Glory.” She sought out the promised wipes and scoured her fingers; fake floral-scented alcohol had never smelled so good. She tossed the container to Demalion, and he did likewise.

“I’ve shown, I’ve told. You’re still here.” He shifted his hands, crossed his arms above his chest, uncrossed them, hooked fingers into his pockets, shifted again, visibly restraining himself from seeking out Marco’s Hand in some bizarre comfort.

“Not your Hands, our Hands . . . My briefcase. Where’s my briefcase?” It had slipped her mind entirely; surrounded by Hands of Glory, she hadn’t missed the two she’d brought to this party.

“In the hall,” he said. “I didn’t want to mess with it. It looked iffy.”

“Iffy,” she muttered. She took three giant steps—all it took to cross the small living room—griping the whole time. “I’ll tell you what’s iffy. Your future if it’s gone.”

“Sylvie,” Demalion said. “Take a breath.”

“What, you’re on his side? He thinks you’re a squatter looking to move in permanently.”

“How about we all play on the same side?” Demalion asked, but without a lot of hope. He seemed tired, still resting in the chair where he had been bound as if his bones were too heavy to let him rise. Sylvie took another glance, thought he looked grey in Wright’s skin, and shut up. She wondered how long Demalion could hold on to the body—this was the longest she’d seen him manage—wondered if Wright was fighting to recover it.

The front door was crusted with locks—three dead bolts, two chains, all no doubt illegally installed, all sticky with salt-milk brushed over them. The walls, up close, shimmered with a salt wash. She supposed it was hard to lock up properly when you had a roomful of tools designed to open locks.

The last chain slithered free, and she jerked the door open, annoyed when it came at her so fast she nearly clocked herself. All those locks and the door was cheap-ass hollow-core. Made her edgy, especially with 2C still lying sprawled in the hallway. Wales was courting disaster. Magic wasn’t proof against bullets.

The briefcase was still there in the gloom—battered duct tape, the scarf stuffed in between silvery tape, the lumpy crust of salt seeping free, the smell, rotten milk—Sylvie paused in collecting it, her thoughts veering. Zoe’s Hand had been soaked in milk. Zoe wasn’t as clueless as Bella. Hell, Zoe wasn’t as clueless as Sylvie had been. Sylvie wasn’t sure whether this was good or bad. Good, because it meant Zoe was less likely to be affected than Bella. Not soul sick. Bad, because Zoe’s messing with magic made Sylvie’s teeth hurt.

She dragged the briefcase into the room, breaking the staring contest Wales and Demalion were having, and slapped it down on the counter. “Someone is selling Hands of Glory, and there are a group of teenagers using them to play burglar. If it’s not you, then who?”

“Probably no one,” Wales said. “There aren’t a lot of necromancers in Miami. Think it’s the heat. Bodies rot too fast to be used for anything but a splash-and-dash kinda spell.” At Sylvie’s frown, he said, “Uh, splash and dash is a blood harvesting and summoning; happens fast and—”

“I know what it is,” Sylvie snapped. “You’re telling me you think the kids just developed the ability spontaneously? I don’t think so.”

Demalion frowned, started to say something, but shivered instead, fell back into silence.

“Look,” Wales said. “They’re teenagers. They don’t have any access to the real thing, and a lot of little bodegas sell knockoffs, guaranteed gross, but harmless. I think they’re dog paws, partially defleshed.”

“You’re not listening,” Sylvie said. “Their Hands are real enough to let them walk through burglar alarms and locked doors, to put down anyone in the vicinity for hours. Knockoffs? I don’t think so.” She flipped the latches on the briefcase, yanked the duct tape back, spilling salt, and popped the lid. Demalion took a step back, then wobbled. Sylvie half turned; she knew what was happening, even as it happened. Wright shivered convulsively, his eyes flat and black, but his jaw was set. Taking his body back. Possession trumping his fear of the unknown and the malign.

He made a series of quick, darting glances about the room. Sylvie figured he was trying to play catch-up on events. Wright seemed confused, but less wary than Demalion had been. Then again, Wright had missed the whole “prisoners of the Ghoul” thing, had missed Wales being all judgmental about ghosts and human bodies, had missed Wales feeding his pet Hand. For all Wright knew, Sylvie, Demalion, and Wales had been sitting around making friends and drinking tea.

She merely nodded welcome, not wanting to draw Wales’s attention to the changeover. But Wales’s focus was all for the Hands in the briefcase, tangled in their jumbled embrace, fingers linking.

“Interesting,” he said, expression intent. “One of them is . . . fake? The other . . . not?” He pulled his fingers back without ever touching either Hand, not Bella’s, all spangled silver and fake tattoos, not Zoe’s, faintly crusted with milk from its long immersion.

“You don’t sound certain,” Sylvie said. She wanted certain. A tiny sprig of hope bloomed in her. Maybe Zoe’s Hand wasn’t real, a knockoff like her faux designer clothing.

Hope hurts, her little dark voice warned. Hurts being born and hurts dying.

Wales said, “I can check.” He picked up Bella’s Hand of Glory, made a face at the decorations, and then flipped his lighter out of his pocket.

Sylvie snapped, “Hey!” just as Bella’s Hand dipped into the flame and failed to light. The silver nail polish blackened and stank.

Wales said, “Huh.”

“A little warning!” Sylvie said. “I’ve had all the blackouts I can tolerate for the month.”

“It’s dead,” he said.

“It’s a frickin’ Hand cut off a body, yeah,” Wright said, twitchy as always. “I don’t think it takes a whole lotta know-how to figure that it’s dead.”

“Let me rephrase, then,” Wales said. He studied Wright as he did so. “It looks like a Hand of Glory, but it’s not one. It lacks a ghost. It’s just dead flesh.”

“It worked earlier,” Sylvie said. “Had a ghost, had a fairly active one. Gave the user all sorts of nightmares, reliving her crimes.”

“Shouldn’t have done that,” Wales said absently, turning the Hand this way and that, setting the lighter down. “Part of the packaging is to prevent soul seepage. Thankfully. I can’t imagine sharing Marco’s dreams. Sure that’s what was going on? Not just imagination?”

“Sure enough that we could ID the . . . donor by her memories flooding the kid’s dreams.”

“Her?”

“The dead woman?”

Wales twitched visibly, bobbled the Hand, and only caught it at the last. “It’s a woman’s Hand!” He shot a look back at the other one, and said, “They’re both women’s!”

Wright and Sylvie traded a long, speaking look with each other. Wright’s expression said, He’s kinda slow, and We’re not paying for this, are we? Sylvie shrugged minutely; she wasn’t sure Wales saw a lot of women, living or dead.

Wales muttered, “No, no, no. They’re women’s hands, and they’re never women’s hands.”

“Why not?” Sylvie asked. “Women commit murder, too. They might be a little less likely to hang themselves after, though.” A stray thought occurred. Alex hadn’t said how Patrice Caudwell had died. She would have mentioned something as grisly as an old lady hanging herself. “What happens if they don’t hang? Can they still be bound into the Hands?”

“No,” Wales said. “No. At least . . . Look. It’s all about symbolism. Hanging yourself, a rope around your neck—it keeps your soul tight to the body. Suicide by gunshot, by bleeding out—”

“Soul leaves with the blood. But could it be less significant than you think?”

“That’s not the . . . Tradition dictates men’s Hands. Tradition dictates hanging,” Wales said.

“Tradition changes—”

“No,” he said. “No. It’s like prescription meds. You don’t prescribe the same dose to a woman that you do a man. The . . .” He flailed his hands about, reaching for vocabulary they would understand, and finally came up with a word that made Sylvie want to gag. “The recipe to create the Hands is specific. Detailed. Picky. You don’t just change out pieces of it.”

“Do we care how it got done?” Wright said. “Can’t we just get rid of the things?”

Sylvie shook her head. “It’s a signature of sorts. Tells me something about the person who made them.” For one thing, Wales’s spluttering was the final step to make her erase him from her list of suspects. His dismay seemed entirely too real, the break with tradition too difficult for him to contemplate.

“You’re profiling a body snatcher?” Wright said. “Oh, I hate this.”

“Wales?” she prompted.

The Ghoul picked up Bella’s Hand again, scratched flakes off the coating, clear with a reddish tinge. “They changed more than the gender,” he said. “This is just . . . wrong. It couldn’t have worked.”

“It did. End of discussion,” Sylvie said. She had Bella’s dreams, she had the platinum brooch, she had the Navigator and Bayside and her own bouts of unconsciousness as proof.

“But you just don’t mess around with a formulation to bind a killer spirit!” Wales said. “It’s just too damn risky for the user. The ghost might escape. And then—”

Sylvie sucked in a breath. “You think that’s what happened? The ghost escaped? Went after Bella . . .” It might explain the girl’s illness. “What does soul consumption look like?”

“It doesn’t look like anything,” Wales said. “You just die. All at once. Drop dead in your tracks. Your body might breathe for a little bit, your heart beat, but the shock of having a soul ripped out—”

“The girl I took the Hand from was sick,” Sylvie said.

“No argument,” Wright muttered.

Wales shot him another glance and caught on this time. It wasn’t Demalion behind the skin any longer.

“Sick,” Sylvie said, prodding Wales with her forefinger. His chest was all bone beneath the layers, thin as an anorexic’s. “Could the Hand do that?”

“No,” Wales said. He rubbed at his chest. “If the ghost got free, the girl would have dropped. At least—there’s something just not right with these Hands. . . .”

“Okay, you know what? Forget all that. Let me worry about where they came from. Just tell us how to destroy them.”

Wales tossed Bella’s Hand into the trash. “That one’s done. No ghost? No trouble. The other—”

He picked up Zoe’s Hand with a wary expression, bit back most of his comments so that all she heard was a mumbled, “Wrong,” and she said, “Well?”

Her tone was sharp, but she couldn’t help thinking about Bella—ill and in the hospital, and a ghost mysteriously vanished from its prison. Zoe was next on the chopping block.

“Oh, this one’s active as hell,” Wales said. “I can feel it, even unlit; it’s buzzing, angry and barely contained.” He raised his face, furrowed brow, and upset eyes. “You’ve got to find out who’s making these and stop them. They’re not right. They’re defective. Dangerous. To the user and anyone else.”

Sylvie said, “I’ll get right on that. If you’ve got any ideas, I’d love to hear them. You’re right. There aren’t a lot of necromancers in Miami. I try to keep it that way.”

“There’s a woman on Calle Ocho. Runs a fancy shop like she’s nothing more than a merchant. But she’s the real deal.”

“She sent us to you,” Wright said.

“Well then,” Wales said. “I’m tapped out.”

“Focus, Ghoul. Tell me how to destroy them.”

“They’re tough,” Wales said. “It’s the binding between the bones and the spirit. You have to destroy one without freeing the other. Otherwise, you’re fighting something that can touch you, hurt you, that you can’t touch. It’s a man boxing hurricane winds on a cliff.”

“An exorcism?” Wright said. “Gotta be a priest around. Surely one of ’em will believe the threat’s real.”

Wales said, “An exorcism would work no better on the Hands of Glory than it would work on you.”

Wright twitched, and Wales continued. “An exorcism is a rite designed to remove a devil or demon from human skin, to send it back to the abyss. A ghost isn’t a devil or a demon. You can’t send it back. You can only send it on. And if it’s not ready to go, then you’re going to have a fight that gets really ugly. A demon’s nothing. It’s not natural to be in human flesh, doesn’t fit. A human spirit? Feels right at home.”

Wright sagged back against the wall, crossed his arms over his chest, gripping his shoulders. “So there’s nothing you can do.”

“Nothing I can do for you, no,” Wales said. “All the spells I know are about binding ghosts tighter to flesh. Milk and salt bind them. Put them to sleep,” Wales said. He took another glance at Zoe’s Hand, added, “Usually.”

“Sleep’s not the same as gone,” Sylvie said. “C’mon, Wales, you’ve got to have a way.”

“Age and entropy do it—the longest-used Hand of Glory was only active for three hundred years.”

“Only—” Wright muttered.

“Not an option,” Sylvie said. “You’re telling me that as much as you loathe the slavery forced onto these spirits, you haven’t been looking for a way to break the spell? To send those spirits on?” She gestured broadly, taking in the Hands still hanging from the ceiling, the room, the neighborhood, his entire life. “This is what you’re going to do forever? Truck the Hands around, keeping anyone from using them? That’s not a life. That’s a holding pattern.”

“I have a method,” Wales said. “But I designed it around traditional Hands of Glory, the traditional ones. Don’t know how it would work on this one.”

“Can’t we just give it a try?” Sylvie asked.

Wales shook his head. “Not without knowing more about this Hand, about its ghost. I could free it . . . her . . . instead of destroying her, and she’d go after me, maybe her previous master—”

“That’s not an acceptable risk,” Sylvie said.

“Hey, the user knew what he was getting into when he used the Hand in the first place,” Wales said. “Spare your sympathy for someone who deserves it.”

“Teenagers,” she hissed. “Kids. They make dumb-ass choices all the time, and society protects them from it.”

Wales nodded but looked less than convinced. It made Sylvie want to snatch the Hand back, keep it close to her, risk or no risk. Bad enough Zoe was out and about, doing god knew what. Sylvie didn’t want to imagine her dead in some alley, victim of the Ghoul’s puritanical streak.

She swallowed. “Tell me something, Wales. How does mastery work? If I took that Hand? Lit it? Would I be its master? Would it be my soul at stake and not . . . not hers?”

Wales and Wright shared one expression: stunned dismay.

Wright got his words out first. “Syl, you can’t!”

Sylvie shook her head. “Wales, an answer?”

“Possession is most of the law,” he said. “You light it, you own it. At least until the next person picks it up.”

“And the ghost would be able to talk? Like Marco? She might be able to give me info on who made her?”

Wales said, “That’s total conjecture. It took Marco a year to talk to me, and I never left him drenched in milk. It’s risky.”

“Why? I light it, I’m her master, right? You said as much.”

“But these Hands are wrong. . . .”

“Where’s your spirit of adventure?” she said.

“I’m a researcher,” Wales said. “Not a risk-taker.”

“Well, welcome to my world,” Sylvie said. She held out her hand, snapped her fingers. Gimme.

Wright made an odd, tight-throated groan, a protest from within, looking startled even as it rattled his teeth. Demalion, making himself felt. Sylvie hadn’t thought there was any overlap, hadn’t thought Demalion could see the world when Wright was in control; she knew Wright couldn’t when Demalion was dominant. But then, Demalion’s senses had always been just a little . . . more than human.

The Ghoul was looking slinky, like any moment now, he’d be out the door, and she’d be out her guide. Sylvie snatched up the Hand from the table, went briefly dizzy with the touch—Wales had been right. It buzzed with magic. With malevolence. But she’d laid her hands on gods, and what was one ghost-possessed Hand to that?

“Risky? Fine. Make it safer. You got salt. Build me a ring. And I’ll light her up inside it. You can hold Marco close, and Wright can—”

“I’m not touching anything dead.”

“Demalion wasn’t so squeamish,” she said.

His attention shifted to his hands with a grimace. If he’d been as young as his son, Jamie, she thought he’d be doing the cootie dance, complete with flailing hands. Any other time, and she might have been amused. She went back to her staredown with Wales, trying to make him see she was doing this, make him see she expected him to help her.

Zoe was out on the streets of Miami, somewhere. Sylvie hadn’t been able to find her, couldn’t see her safe and sound. But she could do this. She could take the ghost’s attention away from Zoe. Try to break whatever bond existed between them. That was worth any risk.

Wales sighed. “Fine. But yeah, you’re going in a ring. And Marco’s coming back, and your guy’s going to have to hold Hands with a dead man.”

Wright backed away, disgust and fear chasing themselves across his face, and while Sylvie’s first instinct was to order him to pick up the damn Hand and hold on, a cooler thought pointed out that he was her client, too. Not just a burden.

“The salt will contain the effect?”

“Not completely,” the Ghoul said. He didn’t sound worried. “But as before, claiming mastery of the other Hands will bring us into sync with it, make us family. Make us not-food.” He grinned at Wright, teeth surprisingly white and bright in his sallow face. “It’s like being a kid again. As long as you hold on to Daddy’s hand, you’re protected. But we’ll be lighting them all this time.”

“Great,” Wright said. Whether it was the Ghoul’s none-too-subtle name-calling, or just fatalism, he bent and picked up the Hand Demalion had dropped earlier.

Sylvie took up Zoe’s Hand of Glory, still tacky with milk, and Wales began making a single-occupant safety zone around her. The circle was barely wider than her outstretched arms, but better that than to run out of salt halfway through and have to brush it into shape; doing that risked adding in impurities. Sucked to have a spell get botched for a misplaced piece of carpet lint.

Wales chucked his lighter in just as he poured the last of the salt; she caught it and took a steady breath. Her skin crawled like a thousand ants were making themselves at home. She really, really didn’t want to do this. The Hand flared hot and furious at the first touch of the flame, shot fiery cinders toward the ceiling, before it settled to a steady hellish blaze. And Sylvie wasn’t alone in the circle any longer.

A woman blurred into shape, stiff and straight with age; her white hair streamed out around her, caught in the heated draft made by the flames. Unlike Marco’s hollow-eyed form, this ghost’s eyes glittered beneath her brows. And unlike Marco, equal parts menacing and drifting, she rocketed from confusion to sheer rage in a millisecond, drew herself up even straighter, hair streaming, and shrieked. Translucent teeth bulged like rat fangs, and her tongue elongated, rolled out, questing, utterly serpentine.

Sylvie’s every hair on her body stood up, screaming in silence for her to get out, to run, to flee.

Instead, she got one finger in her ear, trying to shake off that bone-rattle cry, sharper than a stooping hawk, and thrust the Hand as far from her as she could.

“Wales? A little help?”

The ghost shrieked again, still wordless, and every latch in the room snapped open. Wales tried to get Marco’s Hand lit with trembling fingers, and Wright was on his knees. Something lashed across her skin, gelid, sinuous, painful; the ghost’s tongue licked and stung and struck, forked at the tip, barbed the length of it. It drew her close, pulled at something beneath her skin.

“I lit you,” Sylvie gritted out. “Obey me.”

The tongue coiled around her skin again, questing for her soul, left frostbite and dizziness in its wake, and Sylvie thought she was going to die here, stuck in a circle with a ghost that refused to be mastered.

The salt circle was only salt. She could step out of it, fall out of it, but she’d drag the ghost free also. Free to attack the others in the room.

Two dead souls and a necromancer, her little dark voice said. Not a loss.

Sylvie stutter-stepped, dodged the ghost as she charged; she pivoted and felt the edge of her sneaker grit against the salt. “Wales!”

“Working on it!”

She panted, near panic—the Ghoul was right; the dead and the living shouldn’t interact—and told her inner voice to shut up, that she wasn’t saving herself at the cost of their lives, and hell, she wasn’t even sure their deaths would save her.

They might.

Distracted by her own adrenaline, by fighting her own desire to survive at any cost, she was too slow to dodge the next blow, and the ghost reeled her in, the tongue burning about her waist, caught her by the shoulders, and pressed against her. Sylvie went rigid in horror and repulsion, clawed at the intangible, then . . .

Cold.

Shock.

Cold.

Breathless.

Pressing.

Not breathing.

Something pressing on her face, through her mouth, through her nose, smothering her, and though she tried to drag it off with her free hand, all she did was claw her own skin bloody. The ghost was untouchable.

Implacable.

Sylvie, vision swirling, got a strange overlay. A hospital ceiling. White perforated tiles, stiff-bleached sheets, needles in her arms, and a smiling woman putting a pillow over her face. She kicked and struggled, and her voice said, It’s not your death you’re remembering.

She sucked in a thread of air, rank with dead flesh, but sweet in her lungs. Sucked in another, cold as the clay as she fought it through the ghost’s efforts to smother her. That hungry tongue, so like a succubus’s, lashed and stung and struck, but . . . couldn’t penetrate deeper than her skin. Couldn’t plug itself in. Couldn’t devour her soul. Holding the Hand gave her at least that much protection.

“You killed him,” she said. An old man in a hospital bed, his arms knobby and white-furred. Not her. Him. Like Bella’s dreams, it was a vision of the past. The ghost’s memory. Not hers.

“Of course I did,” the ghost said, a cold kiss in her veins. “A life’s such a little thing when it’s not your own. Where is my vessel?”

“Get off me, and I’ll tell you.” Like she could. She didn’t even know what the hell the ghost was talking about. But she’d say anything to get that cold invasion out of her bones. Was it like this for Wright? Did Demalion feel like this to him? How had he held on for so long?

The ghost withdrew to the very edge of the spell circle. Beyond her, Wales fumbled his spray bottle, Marco’s flaming Hand, and Wright’s slack form. The Hand of Glory that Wright was supposed to be mastering was slipping from his lax grip. On my own, Sylvie thought, gritting her teeth. Just like always.

She scraped up a little salt and tried to put out the flames with it. Shortsighted. She should have brought the milk carton in with her.

The ghost shrieked and attacked again, not slowed at all by the salt; the rat teeth chittered near her ear. Cold lanced through her arm; Sylvie’s fingers spasmed; she dropped the flaming Hand, and that snake-tongue lashed around and sank through her ribs.

It was a bright burst of pain, frigid and sharp, and she had the distinct and unpleasant sensation of feeling her heart miss a beat. Her vision was gone, just like that, that vertigo from before coming back, stronger than ever. She’d thought she was immune to this?

On her knees, and when had that happened, and her ears ringing, her lungs aching—was she still breathing?—and something being drawn out of her. No, she thought, no. Not like this.

Then human hands clamped down, hard and hot on her shoulders, the circle broken, the ghost whipping away from her, freed and exultant for a shared heartbeat as the tongue withdrew from its attack on Sylvie’s soul.

A moment later, the raging shriek started up again—thin, high, wavering. Nails against the chalkboard of her bones.

When Sylvie’s vision cleared, the shakiness faded; she found herself in Wales’s arms, Marco encircling him, in some horrifying parody of a three-way embrace. Wright slumped against the wall, the Hand in his lap alight, and a looming ghost sheltering him, a dead ex-con so large he almost had to be called Tiny.

The woman’s ghost battered at the walls, bounced back, wailed, hit the door with no better result. In Sylvie’s ear, Wales said, “Paranoia comes in handy. As does concern for the neighbors. My home’s a ghost trap.”

“We’re inside the trap,” Sylvie muttered back. “We’re here and we’re tasty and I’m out of ideas. You got anything?”

“She’s a lich ghost,” Wales said.

“A what?” Sylvie shook her head, regretted it when the dizziness swung back around. “No. Never mind. Lesson later. Fix the problem now.”

“Which one?” He shivered against her back; his hands trembled, bare against her flesh.

Bare.

Marco’s ghostly arms were wrapped tight around Wales. But Wales—

She wasn’t the only one who’d dropped the Hand of Glory. In the center of the room, a fallen Hand burned, slow and sullen. It wasn’t the lich ghost’s, streaming fire toward the stucco ceiling. It was Marco’s.

“Wales,” she breathed. “Is that—”

“Don’t,” he said, shivering kicking up a notch. “Don’t question it. I’m not.”

If Marco was loose, why wasn’t Wales dead? Why wasn’t she? Had Marco just not noticed? Or was he honestly trying to protect Wales?

Either way, it was a situation that felt too fragile to linger. Near Wright, the spray bottle lay tipped on its side, the nozzle broken, a puddle of milk seeping slowly into the carpet.

They had to be rid of the lich ghost before she got tired of clawing at the walls and came back for them. Had to get that Hand extinguished. She touched Wales’s arms gently, two pats, getting his attention, asking for release, gesturing toward the cooler, a whole ten feet away. It looked like a huge distance when she took into account the hungry ghosts in the room.

Wales eased himself away from her, and out of his arms, out of Marco’s—it felt like a spotlight was shining on her flesh, marking her as a target. She thought about saying, “No, on second thought, you do it. . . .” But she was stronger than Wales, less scared, more angry, and Wright was looking at her from across the room with eyes full of hope and fear. He’d trusted her instincts, and she’d been wrong.

The risk was hers to take.

She’d crossed only a few feet of the floor when the ghosts attacked. The lich ghost swooped in, fury and frustration distorting her face, and Wright’s ex-con, lumbering even in death, snapping at her with his teeth. Cold and vertigo chased themselves across her body, and she fumbled forward, catching the cooler by sheer determination and momentum. It tipped in her grip, spilling a carton toward her—nearly empty—and something much more precious.

Her gun.

She underhanded the milk carton in Wales’s direction, trusting him to use it to best effect, and grabbed her gun. Wales splashed milk over the lich ghost’s Hand, but it wasn’t working, wasn’t slowing the flames or the ghostly woman that emanated from it. The lich ghost and Tiny were duking it out. The lich ghost’s barbed tongue pierced the yardbird’s chest, seeking the soul.

“Too bad he’s dead already,” Sylvie said, but apparently there were levels and levels of dead she had yet to learn. Lich ghosts could apparently feed on anything. Tiny swirled away, diminished from within, sucked up in bizarre silence.

The room was quiet for a moment, then there was the quiet sizzle of Wright’s protecting Hand going out, of Wright slumping into the deadly lethargy. Unprotected. And the lich ghost still moved.

Sylvie spun around, gun in hand, and fired four shots into the lich ghost’s Hand, blowing it out of the remnant of the salt circle and against the wall. Gobbets of flesh spattered, bone cracked, and the lich ghost went out like a light.

Wales slid forward and poured milk over Marco’s slow-burning Hand.

“Is that it?” Sylvie asked. “Is it dead now? Did bullets do it?”

“No,” Wales said. “She’s only retreated. I can feel it still buzzing.” He stood shakily, a better man than her—she didn’t have any intention of getting off the floor anytime soon. Her wrists, her forearm, her pant leg were stippled in white where the barbed tongue had touched and burned with cold.

Wales dipped his fingers in the salt, wet them with the last of the milk, and made his way over to Wright, sketching shapes across his face.

“Is he all right? Both of them?”

“I don’t know,” Wales said. “Wouldn’t it be better if his possessor was gone?”

“No,” Sylvie said. She slid along the wall a little, got closer to Wright, wrapped her hand about his wrist. There was a pulse. “So, you said lich ghost. That wasn’t on your list of types. What is it?”

“A myth,” he said. His voice shook. “A lich is half spirit, half flesh. A spirit bound and forced to animate something dead. A rotting corpse with a spirit trapped within. The grisliest form of immortality. They’re flesh, and they feed on flesh. A zombie with a brain. But they’re easy enough to banish, a handful of salt will sever the unnatural bond.”

“You said lich ghost,” Sylvie said. “That’s different?” Wright’s hand twitched; she folded it in her own, rubbed his long fingers, trying to push warmth back into them.

“Obviously,” Wales said. “Or it would have fallen apart the moment you spilled salt on it. Look, we are far past my comfort level. Anything I tell you is, at best, a guess.”

Sylvie patted Wright’s hand, slowly rolled herself up to a crouch, the better to catch his flighty gaze with her own. “I need your guesses. They’re better than what I’ve got. So. Lich ghost.”

“A lich ghost, according to rumor, is an accident. A spirit anchored to a scrap of flesh, disincarnate. No body of its own. Doomed to madness and endless hunger. To keep their souls whole, they have to feed.”

“They don’t eat flesh,” Sylvie said. She started to pace the room, her anxiety level too high to let her sit still. Her body protested, sore and shaky with fading adrenaline, but her brain pushed it on.

“They can’t,” Wales said. “Not equipped. Most of them starve and howl and kill people in the attempt. It’s like some bastard mix of Glory and lich, and I don’t know how it happened. Don’t even know how you could screw the spells up badly enough to create the monster . . . It’s a nightmare. I mean, the Hands of Glory are static tools. They expend and devour energy in the same proportion. A lich ghost is all hunger, all the time, and they eat souls. Legend says the only people who can survive lich ghosts are immortals and gods.”

Sylvie said, “Legends are nothing more than old gossip given weight. C’mon, Wales. A human created them out of human flesh and spirit. A human should be able to destroy them.”

Wright jerked, woke all at once, and crawled toward Sylvie, cursing the entire time, moving through English, Spanish, Latin, and something Sylvie thought might be cat for all the guttural hissing that went with it. It finally resolved into a single complaint as he collapsed against her side. “Fucking Wales and his fucking safe enough.” Demalion shot Wales a poisonous glance, and said, “You okay, Shadows?”

“You?”

“I asked first,” he said.

She considered it. She felt like crap. Her body ached. Her temper was foul. Wright had nearly died, and Wales was utterly freaked-out. But the lich-ghost Hand was quiet and contained, and that could only be a win. No more snacking on Zoe’s soul.

“Not too bad,” she said.

“Lich ghost,” Wales murmured on autopilot.

“Can we go home, then?” Demalion asked. “I want a shower. I’ve been playing with corpses, and I’m covered with milk. I’m never going to be clean again.”

“Finicky as a cat,” she said, but stroked his arm in soothing motions. He linked his fingers with hers, ran his gaze over the marks on her arms. They were fading slowly, frost white going to burn pink and back to tan. They ached.

“Yeah,” Sylvie said. “Yeah. Let’s go home. Wales, you’ll dispose of the Hands for us, right?”

“What?” Wales said. “No!” His shoulders spiked; his drawl disappeared for clipped fury. “You fuck up my evening, drag me into this, nearly get us all killed, and now I’m supposed to take out your trash?”

“It’s not like there’s not enough shit on my plate. I don’t have time to mess around with disposal when I still have to find out who made them. And if they’ve made more. Unless you want to take that task on.”

Wales paced a quick, tight circle. “Fine. I’ll do it. You don’t have a clue anyway.”

“You said the one’s dead, and the other’s got a hole blown through it,” Sylvie said. “How hard can it be?”

“You don’t listen. I told you. To destroy the flesh is simple. But if you just fuck up the flesh, the ghost gets loose. I’ve got a method for the regular Hands. I bind the souls tight, squeeze them down into the bone, then I dissect them. It’s a spiritual vivisection. It’s not gentle. And it’s not pleasant for any of us.”

Sylvie thought of Zoe, hiding the Hand in her wall, that lich ghost in her house with her parents. She had no reservations. “They’re murderers.”

“So are you,” Wales said. “Marco knows one when he sees one. That’s what he whispered to me the whole time I was trying to shield you. ‘Let her go. She’s a killer. She’ll kill you. . . .’ ”

“Nice,” Sylvie said. “Glad a dead murderer sees fit to make judgment. I know what I am, Wales. But I don’t kill toddlers and little old men. I kill monsters.”

“You’re protecting one,” Wales said. He gestured at her huddle with Demalion, their shoulders pressed tight together, their fingers still twined.

“He’s not anything like the ghosts we’ve just removed,” Sylvie said. “He’s a benign and temporary possession—”

“There’s no such animal,” Wales said. “I’m sorry.”

Demalion jerked. His mouth twisted, so much more mobile in Wright’s flesh, and crossed his arms over his chest. Sylvie shivered as his warmth left her side.

“Some things aren’t meant to be shared,” Wales continued, each word one she had already known. Already told herself. “And mixing living and the dead . . . it confuses everything.” He leaned closer to Demalion, reached out. Demalion slapped his hand away—so instinctive he might not even know why. But Sylvie knew. She remembered the god of Love reshaping his human flesh to be something other.

Wales didn’t try to get any closer, only studied him. “There’s a touch of death on both of you.”

“It’s Wright’s body,” Sylvie said. “Look, we didn’t come here for this, but is there any way to give Wright his body back and keep Demalion’s soul in the land of the living?”

“Oh yeah,” Wales said. “Your friend already knows how to do it. Done it once already. Wait for someone to die, and move in when the soul vacates. Of course, that usually means lingering in terminal wards of the hospital, and those bodies are wrecked or rotting, so hey, just enough time to say good-bye. Or maybe he’ll be lucky and find a coma victim whose brain matter isn’t too scrambled. Most likely, though, he’ll find a body he likes, debase and destroy the soul in it, and move on in. See, no problem at all.”

Sylvie’s lips parted. “Bastard.”

“I’m honest,” Wales said. “I’ve heard you prefer that to pretty words.”

Demalion tightened his lips, said nothing at all, only headed for the door, his stride tightly controlled.

Sylvie gritted her teeth; the door slammed behind him. “There’s got to be another option.”

Wales picked up Marco’s Hand again, just holding it in his own. It seemed to give him an extra jolt of courage. “People always want what they can’t have,” he said.

“Most of the time, they’re not trying hard enough,” Sylvie said, and left him alone with his ghosts.

18

No Rest for the Wicked

AFTER THE STUFFY, MILDEW-DRENCHED HALLWAYS, AFTER THE MEATY scent of Wales’s apartment, the nighttime air felt fresh and sharp, like a winter morning, and never mind that it was a sultry, humid eighty-five degrees on a grungy city street. She found Demalion—definitely Demalion by the elegant way he used Wright’s wiry frame—leaning against her truck, staring up at the dark windows. He looked sick and exhausted; he jammed his hands in his pockets but not before she saw the tremor.

“You believe him?” he asked. It was a vague question, able to cover so much of what Wales had said tonight, but Sylvie knew there was only one thing on Demalion’s mind.

“No,” she said. Just that, met his gaze, not too long, not too short. Not trying to convince him. Not trying to convince herself. Demalion was a good guy. He wasn’t going to body-jack Wright.

“Yeah,” he said. He climbed into the truck, settled into the seat with a groan. “Me neither.”

She climbed in on the other side, and the silence lingered. They were both good liars when needed. They both had fears. So many terrible things had been done in the name of survival.

“At least Zoe should be safer, wherever she is,” Sylvie said. “I might actually get a little sleep.”

“Yeah,” he said, again. “That’d be a nice change of pace.”

She started the engine; it growled, and Demalion echoed it, looked at his stomach with some surprise. “Shadows, aren’t you feeding him?”

“Been a little busy,” she said. “And he’s a grown-up. He can feed himself.” The guilt still rose. Wright didn’t complain enough. When he did, she shut him down.

When a McDonald’s lit up the night in the shut-down outskirts of the city, Sylvie pulled into the drive-through, listening to Demalion bitch, “Fast food? Really, Shadows?”

Five miles later, she pulled the truck off the highway, letting it ping and cool on the quiet shoulder. She couldn’t do it, couldn’t drive while the cab of the truck smelled of salt and grease and the bacon on his burger. His contempt for fast food had faded as soon as the bag hit his lap. Now she had to deal with the sight of Demalion eating his meal like it was gourmet. Like he was in love.

He licked his fingers, said, “God, would you believe I’ve been letting Wright do all the eating for us? You’d think—I mean, they’re his taste buds, not mine, and he’s been eating all this time, it shouldn’t taste . . . new. Wonderful. So damn good.” A smear of ketchup smudged his mouth; he rubbed it off with the back of his hand, so fastidious, then licked his skin clean, catlike, small, quick licks. She half expected purring.

Her body still churned out adrenaline from the lich ghost’s attack, and all she wanted to do was crawl across the cab, lick the salt from his fingers until he forgot the meal and dragged her close. Her second chance.

“You know, you haven’t washed your hands since we held the Hands of Glory,” she said instead.

Demalion froze, grimaced, swallowed, then shook his head. “There were wipes. I remember seeing them on the floor. We used them. Besides, they’re Wright’s germs.”

“He gets sick, so do you,” Sylvie said.

He took another bite of his hamburger, chewed, and said, “True, and he’s too thin. I don’t know how he survives Chicago winters. He’s not a vegetarian, do you think? Or what if he has allergies? I should find out if I’m going to be taking my share of the meals.”

“You’re not going to be inside him long enough for it to matter,” Sylvie said. She started the truck up again, worry canceling out that brief surge of desire. “Don’t get cozy.”

“The Ghoul didn’t have any . . . decent suggestions.” Demalion slanted a long, low glance at her. In the dim glow of a distant streetlamp, the one not broken, his eyes looked more like Demalion’s than Wright’s. “You think he’s on the level? He’s far too close to his Marco to make me think he’s as firm in his convictions as he says. He could be our guy.”

Sylvie shook her head, getting a brief smear of traffic light and oncoming headlights for her pain. “He’s not our guy.”

“Really. You just know that.” Demalion crumpled his food wrappers, bagged them neatly, and dropped them in the narrow gap behind the bench seat in lieu of a trash can.

“Nice,” she said. “Odalys is our guy.”

“What?” he said. Sylvie normally would have given herself a point for eliciting that precise tone of exasperation, doubt, and surprise, but she was just tired.

Apparently, fighting for your soul really took it out of you.

“Why would you think—”

“Location, location, location,” Sylvie said, flippant though there was a low, familiar roil of anger in her belly. It might seem sudden to Demalion, but she’d been puzzling at it ever since they’d set foot in the tenement. Was Wales their necromancer and if not, why not, and if he wasn’t, then who? Once Odalys crossed her mind as a possibility, it wouldn’t be dismissed, only expanded upon.

Odalys? Tatya had pinpointed her as a necromancer, and Sylvie had allowed herself to be distracted by the superficial. Odalys had lied to her more than once in the conversation, lies that Sylvie had caught her in. How many lies had she missed? Had she been manipulated?

Her little dark voice pointed out that Odalys had sent Sylvie to Wales, sent her primed to kill him, had called him Ghoul. Odalys scared of Wales? Hell, Sylvie had no magical talent at all, and she wasn’t the slightest bit scared of the man. Wary, but not scared. A witch with real talent? No. Odalys had feigned her fear, turned Sylvie’s visit into a chance for Odalys to remove her necromantic rival. Corporate takeover, small-scale, with a gun.

She said as much to Demalion, and when he looked thoughtful, she added, “Plus, think about this. These are teenagers we’re talking about. Innocents in regard to black magic. They don’t jump headfirst into the deep end. They’re brats, not scholars. Odalys runs a store, on a major street. Wales lives in nowhere land.”

Demalion frowned at the dash. “How much did I miss while Wright was in control?”

“A critical lot,” Sylvie said. “Wales is not our guy. And given a choice between the two known necromancers in the area, given a choice between creepy-ass Wales in an Opa-locka tenement or Odalys . . . If you were a teenage fashionista, who’d be your pick?”

“Just like that?”

“I can tell you, straight up, that if Wales even got within ten feet of Bella’s crowd, they’d be hitting 911 on their cell phones. No, if these kids are getting Hands, they’re getting them from Odalys.”

Demalion sighed. “Maybe Wales cleans up well. Maybe he meets them elsewhere.”

“Much as I approve of playing devil’s advocate,” Sylvie said, “this isn’t the time. It’s personality as much as anything else. Wales is a shut-in freak who has trouble with thinking outside the box. Odalys is a go-getting merchant. Odalys is all about the money.”

“You think she’s the manufacturer as well as the seller? That she knows the Hands are defective?”

“Creation and knowing are the same thing here. If she was just the merchant, if she’d just got some bad stock, she’d send it back and demand a refund from the makers. She’s a businesswoman, maybe the only true thing she told us. She wouldn’t endanger her client base if she could salvage her profit any other way. But if she made them . . .” Sylvie said. “Think about it. You’ve just made really powerful tools. Only you did something wrong. They’re dangerous to the wielder as well as the bystander. You can’t use them without risking your own soul. Destroying them is problematic. So what do you do? You sell them and try again. Sell them to teenagers who are too self-centered to ask why anyone would sell them a tool worth more than the cash they pay.”

Demalion said, “You’re basing your theory on two meetings with two very different people and tangential knowledge of Zoe’s friends. It wouldn’t stand up as evidence.”

“I’m not the ISI. I can make the decision. It’s enough for me to go on,” Sylvie said. “Besides. Wales was genuinely shocked that the Hands had been women’s.”

Demalion narrowed his brows. “Was he?”

“You were ther—” Sylvie shook her head. Wright had been there for that part, until Demalion, pushy and protective, had clawed his way back to the surface. “Yeah,” she said finally. “He was. First thing tomorrow, I’m going after Odalys.”

They traveled back to Sylvie’s apartment in a silence punctuated only by environmental noise: the thrum of the engines, the hiss of other cars passing—the streets busy even after midnight—the occasional distant siren. Eventually, Sylvie reached for the radio, just to keep herself from saying what needed to be said, smothering the words under mediocre rock.

She wasn’t up for a fight, not while driving, not when she felt the weakness of the argument in her bones. It might be Wright’s body, and Wright should get to use it all the time, but dammit, she was enjoying working with Demalion again.

Still, once she’d pulled the truck into her parking spot, cut the lights, the ignition, she took a breath and turned to her quiet passenger. “You need to let Wright—”

Demalion put a hand over her mouth. “A night? One night. One night’s nothing to him. To me? To us?” He moved his hand away, and before she could say yes or no, he leaned in and kissed her.

She met his kiss, chasing that tempting familiarity in an unfamiliar form, lips soft against hers, stubble rasping against her palm. The kiss ended, but she didn’t pull away, leaned in closer, reclaiming his mouth. Making it all familiar. The way his hands moved, one settling at her left hip, the other closing on her nape like a cat’s teeth. The soft sounds they made together. The words she felt him breathe against her tongue. Missed you. Afraid I’d lost you.

She collapsed into him, all her willpower draining away, her hands questing for skin, for closer contact. Worming her fingers into his shirt, the warmth of his skin, that slick curved scar—Sylvie jerked away, hitting the horn with her elbow and startling herself all over again. Her breath was uneven; her lips stung.

“Syl—”

“No,” she said. “He has so little he can trust right now. If he can’t trust us?”

“He wouldn’t have to know—”

“You do love your secrets, ISI man,” she said. It wasn’t a friendly reminder. They’d first started dating on a lie. That was the thing she had to remember. Demalion might be a good man at heart, but he had been trained by those who were less particular about their ethics. “Let me point out,” she added, “you’re the one who has the most to lose if he decides you’re a threat.”

“Would you help him?” Demalion asked. “Choose him over me?”

Sylvie got out of the truck, slamming the door hard enough to echo along the street. She felt bad for her neighbors: First the horn, now this. She watched Demalion come out the passenger’s-side door, the clawed hood between them, her fingers tight on the metal as if she had been the one to mark it. She waited until she had control of her voice, her temper, her own disappointment and fear. “He’s the one who’s alive. You tell me who I’m supposed to choose.”

Demalion’s eyes widened, but he only nodded, a quick jerk of acknowledgment. She stormed up the stairs, making the slats jounce beneath her steps. She’d reached her apartment door before she heard him begin his own climb.

The apartment was quiet and dark, but Sylvie’s nerves reacted instinctively; she found the gun in her hand before the door was more than a few inches open.

“Burglars?” Demalion said behind her.

One of the pluses of having very little in the way of stuff; her apartment was easy to keep clean and easy to notice when someone else had been in it. Especially since they’d made no effort to hide their visit.

Her living room was a jumble of opened drawers, strewn magazines, books tumbled on the floor, sofa cushions thrown pell-mell about the place.

“No,” she said, reholstered her gun. “Zoe.” The lock hadn’t been broken or otherwise disengaged, and while the existence of Hands of Glory made that a moot point, Sylvie kind of recognized the mess. Or rather, the temper behind it.

“Looking for her cash.”

“Yeah, that’s my thought,” Sylvie said.

“At least you know she’s alive,” he said.

“Alive and pissed,” Sylvie said.

“I think that’s your bloodline’s default mood,” Demalion said, and she whipped around to look at him. Did he know? Had he found out about Lilith?

“I’m more concerned with how she got in,” Sylvie said. He didn’t look like he knew. But this was Demalion. He was good at hiding his emotions, and now he had an extra layer of mask to do it in.

“Key?” He picked up a magazine, smoothed it absently, set it beside the television.

“She doesn’t have one,” Sylvie said. Her throat felt tight, her eyes dry and tired. “But there were four kids at Bayside. God, what if they all have Hands? What if Zoe just borrowed one?” If she’d spent the night attempting to save Zoe from herself, and the girl had just wandered off and put herself right back in danger—

“They’re bonding to the Hands, right?” Demalion asked. “You said that Bella girl did. Doubt they’d lend them out. Don’t borrow trouble.” He slouched back against the wall, scratched at Wright’s incoming stubble. “Think about it. It’s not all that late. If she had come here with a Hand, there’d be paramedics tending to all your neighbors who woke up freaked-out at collapsing in front of their TVs.”

Sylvie sighed, studied the wreckage; it was mostly disarray and not damage. There was that at least. “I keep a spare key at the office. She probably lifted it. Planning to get her stuff back. Even before I stole her cash.”

“You really didn’t give her a key?”

“No,” Sylvie said. “Didn’t give my parents one either.” She met his disbelieving gaze with her own. “What? I deal with weird shit, and sometimes it follows me home. You think I want them to walk into that unexpectedly just ’cause Mom decides to bring me a houseplant? My parents aren’t supernatural entities who can eat intruders.”

“Hey,” Demalion said. “My dad was an archaeologist.”

She met his gaze, and said, “No, he wasn’t. You never met the man. He died hundreds of years before you were born.”

“What the hell, Shadows?”

“Sphinxes gestate extremely slowly. A thousand years or so. I don’t think there was a lot of archaeology being done back then.”

His lips thinned. In Demalion’s body, that expression had been intimidating. In Wright’s, it looked . . . tired. “I hate that you know more about my life than I do,” he said. “Just to get that out there.”

“Not my fault you and your mom don’t communicate.”

His shoulders drooped, and Sylvie felt the instinctive urge to soothe the pain of her hasty words. His taste was still on her lips, and it would be so easy to reach up, pull him down, and kiss his fears away. She shook her head, busied herself picking up the sofa cushions and replacing them. “I’ll get the couch made up for you.”

“Not the bed?”

“Couch,” she said.

She hunted the spare pillow that had been on the couch before recalling that Demalion and she had dragged it back to her bed; nausea swept through her again. She’d been so close to saying yes to Demalion, too close. Then and now.

Couch assembled into a facsimile of a bed again, she left him to it. Stumbling over a scatter of books—Zoe and her brutal sense of fair play at work again. There hadn’t been any hiding place in Sylvie’s bookshelves, but she had dumped Zoe’s books, so Zoe dumped hers—Sylvie homed in on her bed, shoved the pile of searched linens to the floor, and passed out on the bare mattress.

She woke partially when her cell phone buzzed against her hip. Swatting at it, still half-dreaming of clutching ghosts, brought her to full wakefulness. The room was watery with grey light, the first diffuse glow of morning approaching, and Sylvie thumbed the call through without even looking at it.

“What.”

“Shadows. Got your sister.” Lio. Zoe.

She jerked upright, pushed her hair out of her face, coughed her voice to full capability. “What?”

“I’m bringing her to your office on my way off shift. If you’re not there, Little Miss can spend her time in juvie until you bail her out.”

“What she’d do?”

“Other than use language that shocked even an old cop? Showed up too damn close to another burglary. See you soon, Shadows.” He disconnected while she was still speaking; she’d done the same to him more than a dozen times. Payback was a bitch.

AS SHE DROVE, SYLVIE CHECKED THE CLOCK AGAIN. STILL TOO EARLY to call Alex and ask her to do research. She called anyway, got her voice mail, and left a long report of the previous night’s events. Something nagged at her, and freed of the worry about Zoe’s immediate safety, of Demalion’s tempting company, of Wright’s scared eyes, she was able to pinpoint it.

The trouble was, despite the Ghoul’s assumptions, Sylvie wasn’t all that sure the Hands were defective.

Odalys was competent at lying, at projecting what she wanted to, at running her business just under the radar. It was hard to imagine that competence didn’t spread to her magic. Hard to imagine that a lich ghost—rare monster that it was—could be created by accident.

Harder still to imagine her wasting time and money creating more than one defective Hand. Given Bella’s illness, that soul sickness, Sylvie felt sure that her Hand of Glory had held a lich ghost as well.

One might be a mistake. More than that? Was deliberate.

There was something else the Hands were meant to do.

Hell, maybe it was some type of return policy. Sell the Hands cheaply knowing you’d get them back when the user wigged out at getting sick. Or maybe they were defective. Maybe she was assigning too much ability to the woman; after all, people overstated their abilities all the time.

Sylvie just didn’t believe it. There was a pattern she was missing. Two Hands, both defective. Both women’s hands. Both old women’s hands. Why? Women committed murders; she was proof enough of that. But old women? Bella’s dreams had shown Patrice Caudwell old and murderous. Sylvie’s own trial with Zoe’s Hand had been much the same: a murder committed with gnarled hands.

She’d be interested to see what Alex could dig up on the defunct lich ghost’s past.

ADELIO SUAREZ’S UNMARKED CRUISER WAS PARKED OUTSIDE HER office when she arrived; Lio himself sat on the bumper, smoking a thin cigar and drinking convenience-store coffee. Her gaze skimmed him, focused in on the sulking teen locked in the backseat of the cruiser.

“She’s okay?” Sylvie asked.

“You know, I only smoke these things when I’ve got something to celebrate,” he told her. “I’ve been saving this one.”

“Catching a teenage runaway that much a coup?” she said.

“Shadows, don’t make me ask. Tell me about Rafi. Tell me about his killers.”

Sylvie let out a breath. “You wired?” She didn’t think he was, and hell, even if he was, what would the tapes prove but that she was crazy.

“I play fair,” he said. “Tell me.”

Zoe banged on the window, made demanding gestures at Sylvie, and Sylvie gestured Lio away. Sat on a bench where she could keep an eye on her sister but still have the relief of knowing Zoe couldn’t hear her. Couldn’t know what Sylvie had done.

“You believe in magic?” she asked. “All those things you’ve seen on duty that you can’t explain.”

“I believe in evil,” he said.

“It’s not the same thing,” she said. “Much as I sometimes think it is. Look, the long and short of it is, the satanists are gone. Transformed by magic into something harmless.”

“You telling me you’re a bruja?”

“Hell no,” Sylvie said. “I’m telling you I farmed the task out. I couldn’t do it myself. Didn’t have the right skill set. But he did.” The words were stark, oddly easy to say after all the effort she’d put into not telling him. Maybe because she knew, deep down, how he’d react.

Lio groaned and put his head in his hands. “This is bullshit, Shadows. Bullshit.” His cigar fell to the concrete, smoldered slowly. “I trusted your word.”

Sylvie said, “There’s not going to be the kind of satisfaction you’re after, Lio. I can’t take you to a secret grave, can’t show you their bones. There’s not going to be anything you recognize as justice, but Rafi’s death has been paid for. I promise you.” Cold comfort for a man who didn’t understand how far-reaching magic could be.

“How do you mean, transformed?” he said.

“You know what I mean,” Sylvie said. “No longer human. They weren’t worthy of it.”

He shook his head, sighed. “No lo creo. No te creo.” He rose, stared back at the car, at Zoe slouched as low as possible in the backseat in case any of the early-morning tourists or joggers saw her.

Sylvie said, “You don’t want to. You want to be part of the normal world. To be blind to the rest of it. I can understand that. But I’ve been honest with you. If you change your mind, call me. I’ll show you what became of them though I doubt it’ll give you the closure you want or need.”

She touched his arm a last time, and stood. “Thank you for finding Zoe.” She licked her lips, hating to do it, but hating the despair on his face. “I made a deal with you. You didn’t find it satisfactory. I don’t usually offer rain checks. But I owe you one.”

He waved a hand at her dismissal, and said, “Get your sister out of my car and stop the burglaries before the press figure out there’s something going on.”

“I could take that deal,” she said. “But I won’t. I would have done both those things anyway. Listen to me, Lio. I owe you one. That’s more valuable than you think. Remember it. I don’t offer myself in debt lightly. You need me, you call.”

“Don’t think so,” he said. He straightened on the bench, rose, and said, “People you deal with end up dead more often than they should. Bella Martinez died last night. Doctors still don’t know why. Do you?”

It felt like a punch to the gut, all unexpected. Sylvie had thought the girl would get better, the Hand’s ghost gone, not worse. But maybe the ghost had been gone because it had already succeeded in eating Bella’s soul, had fed and moved on.

She shook her head, and Suarez took it for ignorance, not denial. He headed back to the cop car, popped the back door, and pulled Zoe out. She was cuffed, hands behind her back, and Sylvie remembered she’d been found near the last burglary site.

“Is she under arrest?”

“I didn’t do anything,” Zoe protested. “I can’t believe you sicced the cops on me.”

Suarez looked at Sylvie a long time, ignoring Zoe; Sylvie imagined him balancing scales in his mind. His disappointment in her answers. His need to make progress on a case. His lack of tangible evidence.

Eventually, he pushed Zoe forward, unfastened the cuffs, and said, “She’s all yours.”

SYLVIE UNLOCKED THE OFFICE DOOR, USHERED A SILENT ZOE INSIDE, and said, “We have to talk.”

“I don’t want to talk. There’s nothing to talk about. Why don’t you be a good big sister and take me out for breakfast. I’m starving.” Her sister’s tone was false casual, her poise a front to buy time. Waiting to see what exactly she was in trouble for. A childish tactic, and it made Sylvie’s fury stronger. Zoe had no business getting involved with the Magicus Mundi.

Sylvie leaned up against the doorjamb and waited her out. She knew Zoe had been back to her house, had found the money gone, had found Sylvie’s note. Otherwise, Zoe wouldn’t have trashed Sylvie’s apartment. She didn’t have to wait long. Zoe’s eyes darkened, narrowed, her jaw clenched. “Where’s my money? You had no right!”

“Do you really want to talk about rights?” Sylvie asked. “ ’Cause there’s a lot of things we can talk about, including the right of the dead to be treated with respect.”

Zoe made a face, a fierce grimace, and trotted out a lie. “I know, it’s gross. But it’s part of a biology class, like that exhibit on musculature—”

“Black magic on the curriculum now? Christ, Zo, how the hell could you bring that into the house? Sleep with it in the walls? How could you do that?” She stormed across the room, slapped the desk hard; her hands stung, her breath rasped in her throat.

Zoe looked older, suddenly, than her years. Harder. She stiffened on the other side of the desk. “You’ve no idea what I can or cannot do. And you never will.” She closed her eyes, raised her hands, palm up, began murmuring, rubbing her fingers along the edges of a gemstone ring.

Sylvie slapped her sister this time instead of the desk, her gun leveled even before she recognized the spell: Pearls for sorrow in her ring, and what bigger sorrow was it than to forget the past and be doomed to repeat it?

Zoe took a step back, her cheek reddening, her words stopped. Still an amateur to be distracted so easily.

Sylvie lowered the gun immediately. Almost immediately.

“I can’t believe you,” Zoe said. “You pointed a gun at me. Mom and Dad are going to be piss—”

“Shut up,” Sylvie snapped.

“Who are you to tell me what to do? I’m sixteen, nearly—”

“I’m the one who cleans up the messes made by humans fucking around in the Magicus Mundi.” Her hand was tense on the gun; Zoe’s ring hand was behind her back. “I wouldn’t try that again. You’ll find I’m immune to most magic.”

Zoe paled. For one moment, Sylvie thought that was it. Either her older-sister glamour was back, or Zoe really hadn’t expected such fierce and informed disapproval and was feeling chastened.

Then Zoe let out a shriek, more air than sound, as angry as a spitting cat, shrill as a siren. “You knew! All this! This . . . world, this power, and you knew! And you kept it from me!”

The gulf between them was deeper than she had ever imagined. Zoe’s introduction to the Magicus Mundi hadn’t been like Sylvie’s, a long haul of fear and chaos and loss. Zoe’s introduction had been about pleasure and power and profit.

“I hate you,” Zoe spat. “Hate you.”

“That’s too bad, because I’m the one who’s going to get you out of this mess.”

Zoe stamped her foot. “Where’s my money?”

“Who sold you the Hand?”

“Who made it your business?”

“You’re in trouble, Zoe. Real trouble. Your friends are in trouble,” Sylvie said. Exasperation and fear made uncomfortable inroads in her belly. Bella . . . Suarez hadn’t told Zoe. That much was obvious.

“Hardly my friends,” Zoe said.

Sylvie dropped onto the couch and stared at her sister. “You’ve spent every waking hour with them for the past two years.”

“C’mon, Syl, you really think the rich kids play nice with me out of the goodness of their hearts? I bought my way in.” Zoe slouched back into the desk chair, brought her knees up, crossed her wrists over them. She looked ready for a photo shoot, down to the soft pout and the hard eyes. She looked like a stranger.

Sylvie swallowed, her fingers tensing on the arms of her chair. “You weren’t holding those pills for Bella.” She made it a flat statement though her voice quivered with rage. How could Zoe have fallen so far? So unnoticed? “You were refilling them.”

“I make a good go-between,” Zoe said. “Keeps Bella and Jasmyn and their boys from having to talk to the dealers. Keeps their parents in the dark. In return, as long as I can keep up with them, they let me play.” She rubbed the pearl ring thoughtfully.

“ ‘ Keep up with them’?” Sylvie kept her gaze on that ring, on her sister’s words. A large part of her was paying the kind of attention she’d spend on an enemy, waiting for them to strike. But Zoe’s words were more hurtful than any attack; she’d had no idea her sister felt like this. Left out, bitter, alone, valueless.

“With their style? The clothes? The parties? Eating out? It all costs money. God, Syl, people pay you to find out things? You’re slow.” Zoe shifted in her chair, crossed her arms across her chest, dropped her gaze. Sylvie wondered coldly if it was shame that made her refuse to meet Sylvie’s eyes or anger so great it choked her.

“Why? Why bother with them if they’re that shallow?” Sylvie asked. Her throat felt stretched around all the words she wanted to say.

Zoe raised her head, pushed back the dark mane of her hair, streaked salon-tipped nails through it, her eyes old and cynical. “Because they’re the power brokers. Their futures are mapped out, and people go out of their way to help them along the path. All I was trying to do was get a push here and there. Half their parents are benefactors at major schools. Hang out like I’m one of theirs, and who knows the letters they’d write, recommending me. Grades aren’t enough anymore.”

“So you’re prostituting yourself to make them happy?”

“Not since I learned that I can make things happen. All on my own. I don’t need them anymore.” She smiled, and it was such a happy thing that Sylvie almost didn’t say it.

But facts were facts.

“Magic turns on its user,” Sylvie said. “It’s not the answer, Zo.”

“Maybe not for some people. Maybe for them, it’s dangerous. But I’m good at it.” Zoe licked her lips. “It’s like, all my life, I’ve been waiting for a talent. For something that interests me more than school. For something that feels right. This is it.”

“Who told you that?” Sylvie said. “That you’re good. Your what—do you have a mentor? Or are you basing it on the fact that you’re not dead yet? ’Cause it’s early days.”

Zoe jerked as if Sylvie had struck her. “You’re just jealous.” She was losing momentum, though, in the face of Sylvie’s convictions.

“You’re in danger, Zoe. Your friends are in danger.”

“I don’t care about them, remember?” Zoe scowled.

“Bella’s dead. You’d better care.”

Zoe went white.

Sylvie found a brief spurt of relief in her sister’s reaction. The girl had some fellow feeling after all. Sylvie, who’d dealt with her share of sociopaths, thought that simple selfcenteredness and alienation were far easier to stomach. Zoe might grow out of both.

“You’re lying,” Zoe whispered. “She’s sick, yeah, but—”

“Truth,” Sylvie said. “If you hadn’t kept your Hand of Glory in milk, you’d be dead, too. Not that I’m not thrilled to pieces you’re not dead, but why did you do that?”

“Bad dreams,” Zoe said, malleable with shock. “When I complained, she said to put it in milk. Said warm milk made for sounder sleep.” Her voice lost its brittle edge, became her sweet little sister again, whom she had read to, babysat, entertained, and taught. It soothed Sylvie’s temper as nothing else had.

“Oh, Odalys,” Sylvie said. “Selling platitudes along with spells.”

Zoe gaped, her poise utterly gone under the twin blows. Bella’s death. Sylvie’s knowledge. Something satisfied purred in Sylvie’s chest. Always so good to have her suspicions confirmed.

“Did you think I wouldn’t find out? What I want to know, Zoe, is what she told you. What she said to make you think this was a good idea, dabbling in magic. Did she say you were special, were her friend? She’s not your friend, not your savior from the unfairness of life. She’s your dealer, and she’s pushing death.”

“Not true,” Zoe said. “She warned me. She told me how to be safe.”

“She gave you a defective Hand of Glory with a lich in it. That’s not being safe. Tell me about the Hands. Tell me which of your friends still have them.” Hammering hard, and Sylvie saw her mistake even as she made it. Zoe lowered her head, and when she raised it again, her eyes were hard, her jaw set.

“No.”

Lilith’s blood. That refusal to bow her head, passed down in the blood, passed down as a latent force hidden as stubbornness. Lilith’s blood in her. And in her sister.

Zoe’s eyes grew wet, but they stayed resolute. It took all of Sylvie’s willpower to not start the interrogation up again. Instead, she sucked in a steadying breath, counted her heartbeats, making them slow down.

She reached out, stroked Zoe’s hair; the girl jerked her head away. “I’m not the person you need to talk to. I don’t like magic. I don’t trust it. And I don’t want you involved in it. But if that’s where your talent lies—”

The door jangled, and Alex came in, coffees already in hand, mouth already going. “Hey, Syl. Got your report. Wales sounds like freaky good fun. I want to go next time. Wright upstairs?” She balked when a few steps in allowed her to assess the mood in the office.

“You found her!”

“Lio did,” Sylvie said. “Alex, I want you to take Zoe to Val’s. Get Val to take her in, keep her safe. From herself and from Odalys.”

Alex groaned. “How the hell am I supposed to do that? She hates us.”

“You sent me there,” Sylvie said. “Didn’t seem to bother you then. Look, I’ve got to put Zoe someplace safe. Hell, I even considered letting Lio keep her, but I’m not sure he can control an angry teen-witch wannabe.”

“I’m not a wannabe,” Zoe said. “I am a witch.”

“So’s Val. You’ll like her. She dresses well,” Sylvie sniped. “And you will be polite to her, or she’ll turn you into a toad.”

“Aw, c’mon, Sylvie, people can’t get turned into things—” Sylvie shook her head, muttered, “You really do not know the world you’re fucking around with, Zoe. Go to Val. Be nice. Learn stuff. Learn to walk away.”

“Am I supposed to say thank you?” Zoe said. She snagged a cup of cold coffee and nuked it.

Sylvie said, “Hey! You’d better be damn grateful. Sending you to Val is going to save your life.”

“Give me back my money, and you’ll see gratitude.”

Sylvie slapped the wall. “Goddammit, Zo. You don’t need money and magic both. Pick one or the other.”

“I need both,” Zoe snapped. “The one gets the other.” Sylvie’s temper moved to high boil. “Oh, don’t tell me. Odalys is making you pay her for the privilege of fucking up your future, for giving you a deadly toy.”

“Whatever,” Zoe muttered, and Sylvie marveled that it was possible to love and hate someone so much at the same time. Zoe took her coffee and headed upstairs, probably to try the safe. Sylvie had no illusions. Zoe would run if she got her hands on the cash.

Her grip tightened on the desk, and she hung her head, chest hurting. Alex rose, leaned over her shoulders, and rested her forehead on Sylvie’s back. “Teenagers suck?” Alex offered. It was thin, brittle, scanty comfort, but Alex’s concern came through loud and clear.

Sylvie laughed. A little ragged, but laughter nonetheless. “Eloquent as always. But I’ll have you know, I was a saint when I was a teen.”

“Of course you were,” Alex said. She sighed. “Anything else you want me to do? Once I’ve dropped off Zoe?”

“Back here and do the computer searches on Odalys.”

Alex eyed her a moment, sighed, pressed keys at random on her computer keyboard, and said, “So. Just dirt in general? Do you even know her last name?”

“Nope,” Sylvie said. “’Swhat I pay you for. I’m especially interested in any connection with the murderous old woman we identified.”

“Tentatively identified,” Alex corrected. “Based on Bella’s dream and a tragedy with a toddler. You know how many kids drown every year?”

“Do you?”

Alex grinned, caught out. “Well, there’ve got to be lots, or there wouldn’t be so many PSAs.”

“Check out smothering victims and old ladies also,” Sylvie said, thinking of the moment when the lich ghost had touched her, shown her a piece of its corrupt spirit. “Zoe’s Hand remembers a dead man in a hospital.”

“I can do that. What are you going to do while I’m playing chauffeur and research assistant? Bang down Odalys’s doors and start demanding answers . . . ? I was kidding, Sylvie.”

Sylvie paused at the front door. “But it sounded so good. Alex—”

“Yeah?”

“Will you get Zoe out of here before she figures out the code to the safe?”

THE GLASSY FRONT OF INVOCAT WAS DARK, FEEDING APPROACHING storm clouds back into the heavy sky. Sylvie squinted, trying to see the sign from her slow-moving truck; a car honked behind her, cut around with a roar of exhaust and aggravation. She found an echo in her own breast. Not only did the store look closed, but there was a lean form sitting on the step, hunched over like an old Cuban porch-sitter, watching the street life go by with a frown and a newspaper. All he needed to blend in was about thirty-five years and a cigar.

She pulled the truck over, cut the engine; Wright raised his head and waved at her.

“She’s closed. Running, you think? But how she knew you were coming—”

“Wales isn’t dead. That might be enough for her,” Sylvie said. “I thought you were staying at the apartment?”

“No,” he said. “You left me there. But I’m not an ornament. I can move. I have feet and hands, and surprisingly, cold hard cash. Did you know Demalion kept an emergency cache in Miami? I got a cab.”

“What, he left you a note?” A weird twinge touched her, a tiny taste of something that might be dread.

Draw the line between the living and the dead, keep it fast, her little dark voice murmured.

Maybe that was it. Hard enough to bear Demalion’s presence, a constant reminder that she’d failed to save him before, might fail to save him again, but that was a matter of pain, of resurgent grief. Demalion communicating directly with Wright felt . . . dangerous, like Demalion was encroaching, absorbing more of Wright’s life, a single suggestion at a time.

“Dreams, actually. Apparently we can dream each other. I think a little more practice, and we’ll be able to hold conferences inside my head.” Wright looked up at her, blue eyes sharp with a knowledge he hadn’t earned. “He said you like to ditch people who are trying to help you.”

She sank down onto the cement step beside him, stretching her legs out before her and studying the patterns her shoelaces made. With her hip, she bumped the newspaper he had folded beside him, and he shifted it closer to his side. “You’re my client.”

“No,” he said. “You haven’t cashed my check. This is what’s going to happen. My problem isn’t going to be fixed fast or easy. Especially if you’re dealing with this other case. Especially if you want your guy alive. So I’m going to get off my ass and help you with the Hands, with the kids, with Odalys. After that, you’re going to help me. Full focus, nothing else on your plate.”

“Yeah?” she said. “You and Demalion decided that?”

“Yeah,” he said. He twisted his mouth into a grin. “You going to hold it against us? ’Cause I gotta tell you, it’d be a waste. I mean, you could go sticking your hand in the viper’s nest all on your own—Demalion thought you would; ’swhy I came here—but it’d be nice to have some evidence first, don’t you think?”

“You’re babbling, Wright,” she said. “I think Demalion’s rotting your brain.” Though it had just been a random crack, it made her stomach clench. If the lich ghost was one of the Ghoul’s takeover spirits, could feed on a soul, what could Demalion do to Wright if he tried?

“I didn’t come straight here,” he said. “I stopped by your parents’ house first.”

“You what?”

“Evidence,” he said. “Of the concrete and nonmagical kind. We were sloppy when we tossed your sister’s room, just looking for weird shit. I went back to see if I could find out where the weird shit came from.”

“And?” She should have thought of that herself. If it hadn’t been Zoe at stake, she might have.

He patted the newspaper beside him, shifted it, and revealed a book. One of the innocuous teen witch manuals, heavy on fashion and style, light on practice, that Zoe had had on her shelf.

“You were all about Odalys when we were here, back-room chats and big ideas, but I was in the shop. She uses these gummed labels on her stock. Pale blue. Unusual. Pretentious. Probably pricey. No wonder she charges so much for candles.”

“You have a point to make, presumably,” Sylvie said, still brittle, though she knew where he was going with this. She shifted uncomfortably on the concrete, flipped off a pair of skateboarding preteens who were gawking at them.

Wright opened the book, turned the flap to face her.

Gummed label. Pale blue.

“So?” Wright said. “Do I get to play or what?”

Sylvie bit back the truth, that Wright’s detecting was too little, too late, that she’d already connected Odalys and Zoe from her sister’s own mouth. But Wright wanted to be a detective. Wanted to be useful.

“Welcome aboard,” she said. Sylvie rose, peered into the glass door. A faint shimmer greeted her, a prismatic sheen that raised marching goose bumps across her arms, her back, her nape. Yeah, not breaking into the shop. Not when there was obviously a magical defense system up and running. Cops were bad enough. Being lobotomized, paralyzed, or fed to some magical monster would be worse, and besides, fighting it off would bring the cops, making it a lose-lose.

“Want to help me track down Bella’s friends?”

“Hell yeah,” he said. She held out her hand and pulled him to his feet, just as the first raindrops spattered the cement about them.

“All right. But I drive.”

19

The Kids Are Not All Right

A LITTLE BIT OF EFFORT WITH ZOE’S CONFISCATED PHONE AND A REVERSE directory yielded the address of the third member of Bella’s little coterie: Jasmyn Tsang, another likely Hand owner. If Bella was the queen bee, then Jaz was the cheerleader and boy bait.

Like Bella’s, Jasmyn’s parents were out of town—on business, on vacation, on some part of their life that didn’t require the presence of a teenager. The housekeeper let Wright and Sylvie in without question or any hint of interest, an old-fashioned maid: stout, black hair in a tight bun, wearing a determined expression as well as a uniform. The vacuum roared in another room, waiting for her return. She let Sylvie get Jasmyn’s name out before cutting her off, and saying, “She and her friends are in the pool house, where I don’t clean. Out the back.” With that, she turned around and went back to her vacuuming.

They followed the scent of chlorine through rooms still dark and unlit, though it was nearly midday. The kitchen was sterile, smelled of bleach and polished metal, and nothing whatsoever of food.

Wright glanced around and opened the refrigerator. “Yeah,” he said. “What I thought. Don’t any of you eat at home?”

“Jeez, don’t let that dragon catch you snooping,” Sylvie said, then shrugged. “Besides, it’s not like you do any better. You probably memorized all the takeout within a five-mile radius of your—”

“Maybe Demalion lives on takeout. We cook. We don’t want Jamie to be a fast-food junkie.”

“Just shut the door,” she said. “We’re not the food police.”

Beyond the sliding glass doors, the pool flashed momentary sunlight into the house, a slow pavane of water rippling in the light breeze. Sylvie pushed the door open; beyond the rectangular pool edged in creamy, pitted limestone and blue-checked tile, a small outbuilding nestled between ferns and potted key lime trees. Bamboo shades hid the inside from their sight, something that made Wright twitch nervously, as if he felt he should be approaching it, gun drawn.

“Easy,” she said. “If we’re lucky, which we deserve to be, her friends will be the rest of the team. Last thing we want to do is startle them and find ourselves sleeping facedown in the pool.”

“You think she’d try that? Here, in her home?”

“Depends on whether she’s heard about Bella or not,” Sylvie said. She headed toward the pool house, jumped when the dolphin statues at the head of the pool spurted on and turned the pool into fluttering waves of sound.

At the pool house, she slid the door open without knocking, surprising three teenagers in a half-dressed huddle on a futon in the center of a frantically cluttered room.

At the heart of their huddle . . . Sylvie moved on instinct, snatching up the three Hands in their midst, jumbling them into a tangle of stiff fingers and withered flesh, before they could be used against her.

Jasmyn shrieked. The boy nearest the door tried to run, hobbled by jeans undone at the waist and sliding downward. Wright snagged him by the seat of those jeans, yanked them up, and slung the boy back toward the futon. “Siddown,” Wright said. The boy staggered and sat.

A bit abrupt, a bit aggressive, but Sylvie looked around the room, mentally ticking off items from the stolen list, including the pool table and the painting that Lisse Conrad had listed as Three Nudes Dance. Yeah, Wright was entitled to come all cop on them.

Sylvie, looking at the painting, thought that dance wasn’t the right word for that contortion of body parts. It looked a tiny bit familiar—the positions Jaz and the boys had been aiming for when Sylvie and Wright broke up their fun.

“Name?” Wright asked.

“Trey,” jeans boy said. He was peak-faced and freckled, wearing a gem-encrusted Rolex taken from the South Beach jewelers.

“You don’t have to answer him,” the other boy said. Beefy, blond-haired, dark-eyed, built along the lines of a football player. He found his shirt, pulled it on over his head, and sat back, arms crossed over his chest.

“I’ll call the cops,” Jasmyn whispered. She shivered in her bra top and skirt, and Sylvie thought that if the football player had been thinking or had any manners at all, he would have offered her the shirt. Jasmyn’s was flung to the far side of the pool table. Wright reached out a long arm and snagged it, tossed it to the girl.

“You do that, and you’ll be stuck explaining to Detective Suarez what nice children like you are doing with severed body parts,” Sylvie said. “You’ll be explaining why your fingerprints are in stores across South Beach, in nonpublic areas.”

Jasmyn subsided into her cushion, looking confused and unhappy. The football player shot an angry glance up at Sylvie, and said, “You won’t turn us in. Not unless you want Zoe to take the fall, too. I know who you are. Know what you do. She pointed your office out to us, told us to steer clear. That you didn’t have anything worth stealing.”

Sylvie closed off the instant wash of anger, kept her tone brusque and impersonal. Authoritative. “Don’t mouth off, kid. You’re an amateur. Let me tell you what’s going to happen. I’m going to take the Hands, and you’re going to say thank you for saving our miserable lives so that we don’t have to die like Bella. If you’re extremely cooperative, and tell me what I want to know, I might give you time enough to return the stolen merchandise to the shops before I call the cops.”

“Bella?” Jasmyn gasped. “Did it really kill Bella? She was having such horrible dreams. Oh god, Matteo, my dreams . . .” She reached out and clutched the football player’s hand.

“Jaz,” Matteo said, leaning closer. “Don’t panic. She’s just winding us—”

“Yes,” Sylvie said, overriding Mister-know-it-all. “Your toys are dangerous. Every single time you light them, you show a hungry ghost the way to your soul. And, not that you care—but the people who pass out? They’re not going quietly into sleep, either.”

Trey paled, his freckles standing out like burn spatters. “We didn’t know—”

“You didn’t ask,” Sylvie snapped. “You were bored and greedy, and she offered you a shiny new toy. Congratulations. You killed your friend. Let’s work on not killing you. Where did you meet with Odalys? Her shop? Or does she have another place she does business at?”

Jasmyn put her face in Matteo’s shoulder, wrinkled his shirt with her tightening grasp. She shook her head, dark hair slipping glassily over her back. “I can’t tell—”

“You can,” Sylvie said. “You must.”

“Just the shop,” Trey whispered. “Always the shop. It was . . . it was okay, you know? Seemed so cool. All that real world around us and this . . . magic . . . in the middle of it all.” His face blotched like he might start to cry. “You’re helping Zoe, right? You’ll help us? I can pay.”

“Shut up, Trey,” Matteo said. “Shut up, shut up!”

Trey sighed, crawled over, and leaned into Jasmyn’s lap. A puppy pile of teenage thieves. Sylvie wanted to smack them all.

Wright sighed. “Silence is never a good response to a crime,” he said, so much the cop. “Cooperation works better.”

Matteo swallowed. “Look, I get it. But you need to get this. She’s dangerous, and I don’t think we want to piss her off.”

“She said she could boil our brains in our skull,” Jasmyn said. “With a thought!”

“And you believed her?” Wright said. “I mean, do you really think that’s possible?” As a belated aside, he raised a shoulder and an eyebrow in question.

Sylvie nodded once. His face fell; he scrubbed his hand over his face. Yeah, it was possible. Not with a single thought, no, but what was voodoo but the powers of the mind over a distant body? And a necromancer knew a lot about death, including ways to cause it.

But it was easier with a focus. Fear went only so far toward ensuring obedience. Blood was the simplest and best way to control others. Give a witch your blood, you might as well give them your life.

“She ask for anything from you?” Sylvie asked.

“Other than 10K for the Hands? All the cash from the first ten burglaries?” Matteo said. He shook his head.

Trey whispered, “We thought we were getting a deal. Thought we could do anything.”

“She said we were her chosen ones, specially selected,” Jaz said. Wrongheaded pride still lingered in her voice.

Sylvie sighed. God, Odalys had them coming and going. Profit on selling the defective Hands, profit on the risk the kids took. Sylvie wondered grimly if Odalys had found a way to profit from the original deaths. That sparked an idea in her. If Odalys was all about the money, then tracking her through her bank accounts might be the best way to go.

In the interim, though, she had three kids convinced their heads would explode. Blood might be the best way to ensure obedience, but blood was also difficult to keep, and difficult to obtain.

“Did she give you anything?” Sylvie asked, then shook her head at her own shortsightedness. “Sell you anything else? At a discount? Jewelry, crystals, anything at all? Something you’d keep near you? A good-luck charm maybe?”

It was the simplest spell out there for a witch wanting to keep control. An all-seeing eye, a window to their lives—it didn’t require a lot of power, and was impressive as hell to those who didn’t know how it worked, didn’t understand they were wearing the equivalent of a magical bug. Odalys could listen in, impress the teens with her knowledge, with her gaze upon them.

Jasmyn raised her wrist, her fingers leaving Trey’s gingery curls, a bracelet glittering about her wrist, silver with a silver-capped crystal charm dangling from it. “Like this?”

“Yeah,” Sylvie said. “Throw it away. Throw anything she gave you away. And then I suggest you get out of town.”

“My parents have a house in—”

Sylvie said, “Jesus, do you not understand what I’m telling you? She’s spying on you. How about you save your planning for once you’ve gotten rid of her toys. A little common sense, please!”

“Sylvie,” Wright said from behind her, and he sounded wrecked, voice hoarse, vying between two cadences. She turned, and watched something dangle and spin from his fingers—the gravestone necklace that Odalys had pressed on them. To help Wright with his problem. She’d wondered if he’d picked it up again, but hadn’t thought it worth worrying about.

Never take a gift from a witch, her voice reminded her. Too little, too late.

No wonder Odalys had run; she’d sent Sylvie to hunt the Ghoul—Wales—and instead Sylvie had come out from that with a dubious ally and a fresh new suspicion of Odalys. Hell, if she’d been tuned in at the right moment, she’d know exactly what Sylvie thought of her.

Sylvie closed her eyes. Time had just drawn tighter; whether or not Odalys paid attention to her little burglars, she was paying attention to Sylvie and Wright.

Wright said, “Now can we call the cops?”

As a way to thwart Odalys, it would be pretty good. Get the kids someplace physically safe, get them evading questions, and Odalys would have to spend her time on her exit strategy and not on Sylvie. “Yeah,” she murmured, over the teens’ instant protests. Matteo said, “You said you’d give us time!”

“You haven’t told me anything.”

“We told you what we could.”

“Wasn’t enough,” Sylvie said. “ ’Sides, kids, the more eyes on you, the safer you’ll be.”

Sylvie had already dialed. A benefit to her deal with Suarez: a cop on speed dial. He answered, cranky, and not too thrilled to hear from her. “What?”

“Want to arrest some burglars?” Sylvie asked. She pointed at the painting, and said, “You kids can lawyer up if you want, but the cops are coming.”

“What?” Lio was waking up fast. “Shadows, where are you? What are you doing? Don’t fuck this up for us.”

“I’m a private citizen,” she said. “And the housekeeper let me in. I think I’m good.”

“You threaten anyone?” Furious rustling and muffled words suggested he was dressing at speed.

“Maybe,” Sylvie allowed. “Just get here soon. I’ve got things to do, but if I take off, all your evidence is going to disappear.”

“Just . . . just don’t get out of hand.”

“It’s already too late for that,” she said. He slammed the phone down and disconnected.

She plunked herself down on the edge of the futon; they scooted away from her. She smiled, and said, “If you decide to drag Zoe into this, that’s your lookout. Only . . . think about this. All the stolen stuff is here. In your rooms. I saw you all at Bayside. There were only four of you. Zoe hasn’t been playing on the team. The cops can look all they want at her. There’s nothing to find.”

“You can’t keep us here,” Jasmyn said.

“Nope,” Sylvie agreed. “But that won’t stop the cops from tracking you down. Just think how embarrassing it’ll be if you’re hanging out with friends, and the cops crash the party to arrest you three. All because you overspent your allowances.”

Jasmyn blanched. Sylvie hid a grin. These brats were too easy. Wright’s grim expression made her amusement fade. These brats were too easily led. Look how they’d fallen for Odalys’s scam.

She was glad when the cops came; uniforms swarmed the room, cuffing the teens, taking pictures, tagging and bagging the stolen goods. Sylvie sidled toward the door, toward Wright, who had slipped out already and was sitting quietly on a poolside bench, the Hands a casual, towel-covered lump beside him.

Adelio Suarez stopped her by stepping before her. She blinked. He’d snuck up on her by the simple expedient of being out of his suits. In jeans and a T-shirt, he had slid past her radar. “Going somewhere?”

“Things to do,” she said.

He cast a glance out toward Wright. “What’s he taken from the scene?”

“You don’t want them,” Sylvie said. “You can’t deal with them. Bella died because she owned one. I don’t think your badge would make you any more immune.”

He strode past her, whipped the towel aside—Wright moving too slowly, stunned by sun and worry—and grimaced. Lio’s throat worked. “What the devil—”

Sylvie came up behind him, dropped the drape of terry cloth over them again. “Shh,” she said. “Don’t look at them. Don’t think about them. You’ll like it better that way. I’m going to take care of them. You take care of the thieves, and everything will be fine.”

He licked his lips, turned toward her, uneasy and exhausted—an off-duty cop who cared enough to come back on shift. “Shadows . . .”

She shook her head. She was going about this wrong, implying she was waiting for his permission. “We’re leaving. We’re taking the Hands. Try not to screw up and lose the teens, huh?”

Wright rose hastily, towel bundled tight enough, the cloth thick enough to disguise the shape. Suarez stepped out of their way.

“You got that pendant still?” Sylvie asked. Wright nodded, handed it to her. She hurled it into the depths of the pool as they passed. It made a satisfying plop. If only the rest of her problems could be disposed of so easily.

The downturn to his mouth echoed her anger. She was done playing pawn to Odalys’s queen. In the core of her being, the little dark voice roused to excitement, filled her senses with the taste and smell of gunpowder, of blood.

SHE DRAGGED THE HANDS, HERSELF, AND WRIGHT BACK TO THE office, her nerves roiling in frustration. Her internal voice, balked of immediate prey, turned itself on Sylvie and what it saw as Sylvie’s unaccountable reluctance to confront Odalys immediately. But it just wasn’t that easy. Odalys had a shop, yes, and they’d been there. Found it empty and warded, a cold end to a trail that they’d just set foot on. Without a last name, even the phone book was an impossible barrier.

“Tell me you got something on Odalys,” Sylvie said over the ringing of the warning bell.

“Are those more Hands?” Alex said. “You think you got them all?”

“I don’t know,” Sylvie said. “How many murderers do you think die in Miami in a given year? Did you get anything for me?”

“Odalys Hargrove,” Alex said. “At least, that’s the name on the property-tax forms for Invocat. She has a condo in North Miami Beach, overlooking the ocean drive.”

“Expensive area,” Sylvie said. Wright took the towel from her, the Hands sticking out at weird angles as if they were attempting to peel back their winding cloths, and said, “Upstairs?”

“For now,” Sylvie said. “We’ll give Wales a call. He’ll have to do a house call and pick these up.”

Wright tucked them tighter into the towel and headed up the stairs. The bell’s chiming grew mournful, softer, as its rotation in the stone bowl slowed. Sylvie looked after him, her thoughts about Odalys temporarily derailed.

“He’s adapting fast,” Alex said.

“He’s had to,” Sylvie said. “Plus, Demalion’s coaching him now.”

“You don’t sound happy about that.”

The bell chimed twice while Sylvie thought. She wasn’t happy; she knew that much. But isolating why was as impossible a task as sifting through broken donax shells to match piece to piece.

Sylvie sighed. “It’s sort of like walking into a room where two people suddenly stop talking. I keep catching him looking at me, and I don’t always know which one it is. He’s switching back and forth pretty freely now.”

“Adapting,” Alex said. “Maybe they’ll share—”

“Some things don’t share,” Sylvie said. “Toothbrushes, underwear. Bodies. Did you get anything on Patrice Caudwell to link her with Odalys?”

Alex nodded, pulling the computer closer on the desk as if she wanted to hug it to her, proud as a mother with a talented child. “Oh yeah. You can thank family greed for it, too. Before she died, Patrice Caudwell, our dead toddler pusher, was worth about fourteen million dollars in actual money. After her death? One million. She made thirteen million dollars vanish in her last week alive, all without leaving her house, wired it to multiple other accounts. Beyond that? She’s tied up her entire estate. Her grandchildren can’t get hold of any of it.”

“She left it to Odalys?”

“That’d be too simple,” Alex said. “Honestly, I can’t even begin to follow all the ins and outs right now. It’s iffy enough just digging deeper through what’s a matter of public record. I get enough to know that there’s some really weird clause involved, turning the accounts into something like a scavenger hunt, something like waiting for lost royalty to show up and flash that crown birthmark. The good thing about that is since the majority of her money is tied up in this crazy-ass legacy, the family’s searching aggressively for the cash transfers.

“Interesting thing is,” Alex said, “Odalys got a big, and I mean big, infusion of cash in her accounts. No way of my telling where it came from, but it’s there. Five million dollars there.”

“Caudwell paid Odalys.”

“That’s my assumption,” Alex said.

“For what? Blackmail? Odalys had to have known she killed the toddler, or she wouldn’t have grabbed her hand for her spell . . . but.”

“But it doesn’t really make sense,” Alex said. “Caudwell was dying. And the death was ruled accidental.”

“So what was Caudwell paying Odalys for?” Sylvie frowned.

“She had household help, right?” Wright asked, clunking down the last few stairs with enough noise that Sylvie realized he had been deliberately stealthy for the first set. But then, she’d been discussing him and Demalion, reason enough for him to play eavesdropper, even if Demalion wasn’t a sneaky son of a bitch by nature.

“She did,” Alex said.

“So you show them Odalys’s picture? Ask ’em for a description of anybody that visited in the last week or so? Maybe they met Odalys, knew why she was there. And hey, Patrice Caudwell was older, became an adult in the fifties. She had money. But I bet you she didn’t know enough about computers to do the transfers herself. Bet she had a money manager. Did you talk to them?”

Alex slunk down into her seat. “No.”

“There’s something to be said for legwork,” Wright said. “Sometimes you gotta walk the beat.”

“Yeah,” Alex said. “But sometimes your boss won’t let you.”

Wright turned a surprised glance at Sylvie, and she said, “Don’t give me that look. We’re dealing with black magic and murder. Alex stays behind the screen. Demalion can tell you what happens when she doesn’t.”

“You just don’t want to pay me danger fees,” Alex muttered. “The snake thing was once, Sylvie. Once.”

“Once is enough,” she said. “A god intervened to save your life. How often do you think that happens? Still, Wright’s got a point, and most of his questions can be asked and answered on the phone line. Try to track anything down.”

Alex nodded. “I did look into other deaths. I think I found yours.” She tabbed over on the screen, turned it about so Sylvie could have a better look. An obituary in the Herald, a smiling craggy face under a cloud of white hair. Sylvie pictured those thin lips squared and open around a gaping black hole of a mouth, her eyes glittering with malevolence, her bones made stark beneath ghostly skin. “That your crazy lady ghost?”

“Oh yeah,” Sylvie said.

“Who was she?” Wright asked.

“A helping hand,” Alex said. “A pillar of society. Margaret Strange, charity woman, and in her last year, senior volunteer at Baptist Hospital. She quit after one of her elderly charges died on her shift.”

“Alone with him when it happened?” Sylvie said. It wasn’t really a question. She recalled the smothering sensation of tightly stretched cotton pressed against her flesh, cold and clammy with ghostly intent.

“Yeah,” Alex said. “Apparently, it really upset her.” She shot a glance at Wright that was half challenge, half apology. “I did talk to the hospital staff. I got to know some of them pretty well while I was in. Jenny, the volunteer coordinator, said she quit right after. She wasn’t really surprised. They lose a lot of volunteers after a death. Strange died not that long after in her own home. Suicide, I think.”

“By hanging?” Sylvie asked.

Alex cocked her head. “Don’t know. I was mostly reading between the lines. Does it make a difference? We know Caudwell died naturally.”

“Don’t know,” Sylvie repeated it back to her. “What about money. Strange have any?”

“She should have,” Alex said, “but she didn’t have any. It was embezzled, and recently.”

“So no payments to Odalys . . .” Wright stood, paced a tight circle.

“Hard to tell,” Alex said. “If some money went missing before the rest, I can’t tell. It’s under active investigation and my . . . sources can only do so much. But I did figure out the most likely place for Zoe to have gotten her filthy lucre.”

“Yeah?” Sylvie asked. She wasn’t sure she wanted to know. Alex looked a little too determinedly calm about it.

“Moneylender down near the dog track. His place was turned over and his safe emptied. No sign of who or how it was done. Pretty smart of her, really.”

Wright said, “Yeah, except now she’s got a heavy looking for his money.”

“No,” Alex said, then bit her lip. Oh, this was the part she didn’t want Sylvie to hear, the part she’d been hiding underneath her pragmatism.

“He’s dead?” Sylvie asked. “Died in his office, didn’t he. Unknown causes?”

Alex nodded. “She probably doesn’t even know. Didn’t mean to—”

“So manslaughter instead of murder?” Sylvie shook her head. “I guess that’s better. But not by much.” She slipped away from Alex’s outstretched hand, leaned up against the desk, pushing the fine traceries of sand across the floor with her sneaker toe, focusing on that small detail. She watched the grains move, listened to Wright interrogating Alex about homicides in hospitals and why they were harder to commit than she might have thought, listened to Alex shut him up by simply pointing out that Margaret Strange’s left hand had become a Hand of Glory, thus a murderer. If not the man at the hospital, then who?

“Good question,” Sylvie said. “We need to remember, these women aren’t victims. In their last years, they each made a choice to kill someone. Why?”

“What about the Hands we collected today?” Wright said. “They murderers also?”

“Alex—” Sylvie said.

“I can pull up all recent deaths, comb through their pasts for hints of murder, but hell, this is Miami.”

“Rich people,” Sylvie said. “The two Hands we’ve identified are both rich, or should have been, and in the twilight of their lives. I’d start there.”

“And you’ll be—”

“Taking a look-see at Odalys’s condo, though I don’t expect it to pan out. Condos aren’t really necromancy-friendly. The neighbors tend to complain about the smell. Defective or not, these Hands have been cured.”

Wright’s lips curled up in distaste and understanding. “Once,” he said, “we rousted a guy who’d killed his girlfriend but couldn’t figure out where to stash the body. He bled her out in his bathtub and hung her up to dry. It was a cold winter, but . . . yeah, you can’t hide that smell.”

Alex made the “ew” face, so vivid on a girl with a tongue stud and bright lipstick. “Speaking of . . . take those Hands with you. The bell will drive me crazy otherwise.”

SYLVIE HUNG BACK WHEN THEY REACHED THE CONDO; WRIGHT AND Demalion had spent the ride double-teaming her, seamlessly working together, arguing about police procedure, about stealth, about catching flies with honey, until her head spun listening to the cadences of their voices flip back and forth, watching Wright’s wiry body lock up as if its nerves couldn’t keep up with the conflicting impulses the two minds sent it. Wright’s hand, resting on his thigh, twitched and trembled as if it were attached to a live wire.

All of that effort just for a discussion about which of them should approach the doorman.

“Stop talking about it and do it,” Sylvie snapped, reaching across and jerking the passenger’s-side door open. She brushed against him, recoiled at the fever heat roiling off his skin. He looked over at her, face immobilized by that same strange nervous-system lockdown; she wasn’t sure which of them was listening, if either. “Go, but first decide who’s doing the talking, or the doorman’s likely to call the cops. Maybe an ambulance. And Christ, give it a rest. I mean, I’m glad you’re making nice and all, glad you found some way to communicate, but Wright’s body looks about one step from a heart attack; and then where would you be?”

Wright’s body jerked, one of them wresting command enough to get out from under the spate of her aggravation. She was betting on Demalion; he’d been on the rough side of her tongue more often than he appreciated. She leaned out to shout something after him, but her phone rang, and she snatched it up without even looking at the number.

“Shadows, what the hell is going on?”

“Lio? Everything go all right with the evidence recovery?” Sylvie said.

“Forget that,” he gritted out. “Isabella Martinez just walked out of the hospital morgue. What’s going on!”

“She’s not dead?” Sylvie said. “But she was dead. You said so.”

“The goddamned doctors said so, too, but what do they know, because Bella went home this afternoon, walking on her own two feet.”

Sylvie’s brain blanked utterly. Suarez continued to harangue her, but she was made of sterner stuff than Demalion or just more wrapped up in her thoughts. Bella had been dead.

You didn’t see it, her voice suggested. Always best to verify the facts yourself.

But she had seen the girl clammy, desperately ill, corpse-pale, one step from death. Wales had said the Hands were defective, dangerous; the one, at least, had tried to devour Sylvie whole.

“Are you even listening? Tell me what’s going on, or I will bring you down to the station, and I will keep you there for as long as I can throw charges at you.” The fury in his voice was a thin thing, a veneer laid over fear, reminding her that he was new to this type of blatant magic.

“I don’t know,” she said finally. “I really don’t know what’s happening. I know what killed Bella, how Jaz and her boys were robbing the stores, and I know who started them on that path. But I don’t know about Bella’s death and resurrection. People just don’t come back from the dead.” This even while she watched Wright/Demalion speaking with the doorman in her peripheral vision, sweet-talking his way through.

Without wanting to, she remembered Wales’s comment that no good ever came of mingling life with death. While she wanted to be thrilled that Bella had recovered, it only raised sick dread in her stomach. “She taking visitors?”

“Ask her lawyers,” Suarez said. “She’s sure not talking to me. It seems to be a common thing these days. Me asking questions and getting shut out.”

“You can’t unknow things,” Sylvie said. “Sometimes aphorisms are right. Ignorance is bliss.”

“My son died. His killers have vanished. You tell me they transformed, which means nothing to me. And all the help I get from the bosses is a warning to drop it. I’ve got teenage cat burglars from high-class families waltzing through walls and alarms, dropping dead and coming back to life. Tell me, Shadows, how is this bliss?”

“Knowledge obligates you to do something about it,” she said. Across the parking lot, the doorman stepped back, allowing Wright entrance. “Gotta go, Lio.” She disconnected to his “Wait!” and hastened across the asphalt, nodding briefly to the doorman as she joined Wright.

The condominium apartments stretched tall and narrow, and the glass-sided elevator that they rode in gave them a wheeling, sunlit view of the bay. The doorman rode with them in wary silence until they reached nearly to the top floor. Odalys wasn’t a penthouse dweller, lived three floors below that lofty space, but Sylvie bet that she wanted to be. It was part of what made Odalys hard for her to figure.

Sylvie had dealt with voodoo kings who wanted power via infant sacrifice, succubi who wanted revenge, werewolves who were hungry for territory, and, of course, Lilith, who wanted to unseat her god. What she hadn’t dealt with was someone who was utterly money-oriented.

Magic-users often started out trying to gain wealth through magic—witness Zoe—but all too soon they traded that desire for more magic, ever more, until working it became as consuming as any addiction. Sylvie supposed it might be heady, finding that you had the ability to bend reality to your will, to push back the line between the probable, the possible, and the previously inconceivable. But humans weren’t innately magical, not like the natural denizens of the Magicus Mundi, and it always, always went wrong.

If Odalys was truly using magic only as a means for profit . . . Sylvie wasn’t sure if that was more dangerous or less.

From the moment the doorman opened the door into Odalys’s condo, Sylvie knew they were on the wrong track. The apartment smelled stale, the air flat and unstirred by human warmth. Their footfalls, even on the tiled entryway, were absorbed into the silence like water into a dry sponge. Not only was Odalys not at home, but she hadn’t been there for some time. It took at least a week to get that particular dead-air taste, and—Sylvie discreetly brushed her fingers along the top of the leather couch—a thin layer of dust was beginning to bloom, invisible, but slightly sandy against her skin.

“She hasn’t been here for days,” Sylvie said.

The doorman bobbed his head, gelled hair never shifting. “That’s right. I haven’t seen her at all.”

Wright asked about visitors, anyone that the doorman might recognize. Sylvie kept an ear out, listening through the name-dropping. No one really important, a few corporate businessmen, a banker—she noted that name to compare to Caudwell’s money manager. It’d be nice if they were the same man, or at least part of the same firm, another data point to seal the connection between Odalys and the dead women.

She opened the refrigerator—emptied. Cupboards revealed china dishes and silver-plated utensils, but no food. Either Odalys ate out exclusively, or she’d cleaned herself out.

The bedroom was palatial, a wide expanse of space dominated by a luxurious bed overlooking the ocean. The room was color-muted, everything in tones of white and dust, and the drawers and closets, when she opened them, were emptied. Odalys had found somewhere else to live. And knowing her, she had traded up.

Sylvie gnawed her lip, wondering what Odalys considered more livable than an eighteen-hundred-square-foot condo apartment with optional maid service and rooftop pool.

Something she doesn’t have to share, her little voice said, always more tuned into the dark side of humanity. Greed begets selfishness.

Someplace illicit also, Sylvie thought. If it was all on the up-and-up, Odalys would have broken her condo lease or sublet it rather than leave it open for dust bunnies to colonize; the same mind that made defective Hands of Glory and found a way to turn a profit on them wouldn’t let real estate lie fallow.

Sylvie shook herself. She was getting ahead of herself. The condo hadn’t been empty for months, a bare week maximum. That was hardly time enough to make assumptions about Odalys’s living situation. Hell, Sylvie had been gone longer from her own apartment, and she hadn’t even stopped the mail.

“She picking up her mail?” Wright said in the background, as if he had been following along with her thoughts.

“She is,” the doorman said. “Though I haven’t seen her do it. But I only work the day shift.”

“How about just giving us a call if she shows up?” Sylvie suggested. Her hand delved into her wallet, short-circuited the “I can’t do that” expression, which turned acquisitive within seconds.

“Really?” she asked. The bills in her hand drew a frown from Wright—jealousy, she diagnosed, from the cop who had to get results the hard way.

“Well, I’m not supposed to—”

“I just want to talk to Odalys.”

The doorman, his eyes on the slide of green, didn’t look like he cared about her reasons. She counted out the money toward him, watched his fingers twitch when she hit two hundred dollars, and held it out to him.

“I do believe in value for my money,” she said. “If I give you this, and you don’t call, I’ll come and take it back.” She shifted her coat aside to show him the waist strap of her holster. She did so like working in Miami, where no one would mistake the nylon webbing for anything but what it was.

“What if I don’t see her?” He licked his lips.

“Look hard,” Sylvie said.

She left him with her card, corralled Wright, and headed out the door. He trotted to keep up with her, and said, “You sure you should be flashing that cash?”

“Might as well be useful,” Sylvie said.

“It’s stolen.”

“The guy’s dead. Not like he’ll object.” Her stomach was sour. Sooner or later, she was going to have to decide how much her sister was to blame for this. How much Odalys was.

“Demalion was dead. I was dead. Bella was dead. People come back,” Wright said.

A slow, evil grin found its way to Sylvie’s lips, chased away that indecision. Bella. She would know where to find Odalys, and since she’d died from taking Odalys’s advice, there’d be no protestations of loyalty. Bella, newly resurrected, was ripe for questioning.

20

Calling on the Dead

SYLVIE PULLED THE TRUCK INTO THE GROVE AGAIN, FELT AS IF IT SETTLED into a groove that she’d been wearing through the city. Wright said, “You think her parents are going to let you just waltz in and talk to their daughter? She died yesterday. They’ll be keeping her close, dialing their lawyer, suing the hospital.”

Sylvie shook her head. “I’d lay money that Bella’s parents are still out of the country. By the time they got the call that Bella was sick to death, then dead, then alive again . . . They’re still traveling. We’ve got a few hours at least.”

“So you think the newly undead daughter of the house is just sitting in there by her lonesome? That’s taking latchkey to an extreme.”

“Nope. She’s not alone. Which is why you’re going to call, represent yourself as a pharmacist at the hospital, and tell Eleanor that Bella left without getting one of her meds.”

Wright eyed her sidelong, leaned up against the passenger’s-side door as if disassociating himself from her. “Fine. But it’s not going to work.”

“It will,” Sylvie said. “Eleanor wants to keep her job, and she didn’t call the doctors until it was too late. She’s going to be strung so tight . . . Bella’s going to get the best care imaginable. Otherwise, the moment her parents come home, Eleanor’s not only kicked to the curb, she’s the scapegoat for Bella’s entire lifetime of neglect.”

She drummed her fingers on the steering wheel, and when he didn’t reach for her phone, she said, “Any day now.”

“You don’t think she’ll be suspicious?”

“I think she’s going to be so freaked-out once you start mentioning staph-resistant strains that she’ll forget.”

Wright shook his head. “So it’s not enough to misrepresent ourselves as hospital employees—which is a crime, you know—we’re going to make her think the girl’s in danger—”

“Just dial, dammit. You keep saying you want to be useful. Be useful! Or pass the body over to Demalion, who would not be giving me this kind of grief.”

Sylvie rolled up the windows, which made the truck cab instantly sticky and hot but kept distinctive car sounds to a minimum.

Ten minutes after Wright made the call, Eleanor scooted out of the house in a shiny little two-door—Mrs. Martinez’s around-town convertible. Yeah, Eleanor would do a lot to keep this job, Sylvie thought.

A knock on the front door yielded no response. Sylvie frowned. She was prepared to lean on the doorbell as long as necessary, but if Bella was sedated, it might be useless.

“Do you hear splashing?” Wright asked, head cocked, eyes narrowed. “You said she had a pool?”

“Dead yesterday, swimming today, you really think?” she asked, but she heard it, too. She walked along the house to the back, found a handy perch—a flowerpot dragged to appropriate proximity—and peered over the concrete wall. Wright pulled himself up, wiry muscles working, and peered over the edge beside her. They shared a speaking look.

Yeah. Bella was feeling all kinds of better.

She lounged poolside, her hair slicked back, her bikini damp. Footprints darkened the tiles around the pool, a track of her path. Bella leaned back in her chair, stretched a lazy arm up toward the afternoon sun, all serpentine angles and smooth, tanned skin.

Wright dropped back down to the scrubby dirt between the jacaranda bushes, and said, “So, now what?”

“Now we go in,” Sylvie said. His face screwed up as he looked up at her, sun dazzle behind her. She got the skepticism loud and clear even through the wrinkled nose and squint.

“Over the wall?”

Sylvie hopped down from the flowerpot, and shook her head. “Through the gate. You don’t think they let the pool man tromp through their house, do you?”

They walked around back until they found the gate, Sylvie thankful that it was the dead hour before three o’clock. There was a reason most home burglaries happened mid-afternoon. Fewer witnesses.

The wrought-iron gate opened soundlessly, and the cement was smooth beneath her sneakers. Wright stayed there, keeping a lookout. Sylvie got within twenty feet of Bella before the girl realized she was there. She yelped, nearly fell off the lounger, then said, “What the hell do you want?”

“Just a couple of questions,” Sylvie said. “Eleanor said we could come round back.”

The girl shrugged, drawing her towel up to cover herself, then letting it slide back to her waist when she saw Wright looking at her from the gate.

“I’m supposed to be resting,” she said. “Make it quick. But don’t think a home visit is going to stop my parents from suing your hospital.”

Sylvie rocked back, her footing suddenly uneven as if a sinkhole were devouring the concrete.

This was it; this was the tipping point. Sylvie pasted a bright smile on her face, suitable for some hospital social-worker lackey. Blandly unthreatening. It worked. Bella looked bored and utterly lacking in recognition.

Sylvie didn’t pride herself on it—she knew it was a flaw when she needed to be unnoticed—but she tended toward notoriety. People remembered her, maybe not fondly, but they remembered her.

For Bella to be drawing a blank—

Well, it was intriguing. . . .

Kill it, her little dark voice said. The hairs on her neck rose. The girl before them might be vain, spoiled, and sadly stupid, but she was just a girl. Except her little voice was rarely wrong. Bad-tempered, evil-natured, but rarely wrong.

The girl crossed her arms over her chest, drummed her nails against her shoulders. Sylvie narrowed her gaze. Bella’s fingernails were blue at the base, the curved white moons as leaden as a stormy sky.

“I’m waiting for your apology,” Bella said. “Do you know how dreadful it is to wake up in a morgue?”

The cadence of her voice was subtly wrong. If Sylvie hadn’t been spent the past few days a reluctant audience for the Demalion-and-Wright show, listening to the slip and slide of personality through shared flesh, she might not have twigged to it. But she had, and Bella . . . didn’t sound like herself. Not just out of sorts, because of drugs, illness, trauma. Like an entirely other person. And there was a ghost gone missing. Patrice Caudwell’s Hand of Glory had gone inactive without notice.

It all made Sylvie sick with suspicion.

“Some people might be grateful they woke up at all,” Sylvie said, keeping her voice steady. “To get that precious second chance. You can squawk all you want about hospital error, but they know death when they see it.”

“Gratitude,” Bella said. She mouthed the word like she was unfamiliar with it. Then she sighed. “You’re not with the hospital, are you? She sent you. What does she want? She knows it will take a month or so for me to be able to access my accounts.”

“Just a reminder to be grateful,” Sylvie said. Her mouth was dry. She was getting the outlines of it now, but she needed more. She wondered how long she could keep . . . Bella talking.

“Gratitude implies something was unearned. A gift. I paid dearly for this opportunity. I intend to make the most of it, so she will just have to be patient.”

“If Odalys allows it,” Sylvie said. “After all, even if the hospital didn’t recognize it, you died of what she did to you. A black-magic OD.”

Mistake, she thought, even as she let the words slide free. A misstep. She’d talked about Bella’s experience. Bella’s death. Not hers.

Bella’s face went flat, expressionless; her arm shot out, and next thing Sylvie knew she was dodging the aluminum pool pole aimed at her face.

Wright shouted; Sylvie dodged the next strike. Bella jabbed fiercely. The net crashed into Sylvie’s rib cage, hard enough to knock the wind from her, hard enough to send her plummeting backward into the pool. Gasping vainly for air, she found herself with a mouthful of bitterly sharp water, searing her sinuses, and rolling inexorably down her throat.

She splashed to the surface, flailing for air, for the edge of the pool, and found the net slapped down on her head, clammy and wet. She ducked instinctively and got another gasped breath of water scalding her throat.

This was a stupid way to go, she thought, killed off by a ghost-possessed teenager riding a self-preservation rush and with a bad habit of drowning people. But Sylvie wasn’t a toddler; she hit bottom, oriented herself, and pushed upward. Breath could wait for just a little longer.

She surfaced to the welcome sound of Bella shrieking, to the blurred image of Wright pinning the girl to the lounge. He rose to help Sylvie, and Bella lunged at him.

“Hold her,” Sylvie managed to gasp out, spitting water out on each word. Her throat felt raw.

Wright pushed the girl back again, and she screamed—her voice, high, thin, furious, slowly forming into words, surprisingly lacking in profanity for a teenager. But then, she wasn’t really a teen any longer. . . .

“Get your hands off me! Police! Help!”

Sylvie hung raggedly on the pool’s coping, and spat water. “Okay, forget her, Wright. Let’s get out of here.”

“Getting mixed messages,” he snapped. Bella slashed at his face with her nails, and he shoved her again, sent her reeling back. The lounge chair, battered by their struggle, collapsed, tangling Bella in it.

Sylvie beached herself on the tiles beyond the pool, forced herself to hands and knees, and Wright got his hands under her shoulders and tugged. She staggered out after him, spitting water, sneezing.

Drowning worked for her before, her little dark voice suggested.

Pity the toddler hadn’t had backup, she thought.

Her truck was a red haven in an eye-stinging wash of green trees and grass. Wright slung himself into the driver’s seat, snapped his fingers in her face. “Keys.”

“Manners,” she said, but forked them over, fumbling them out of the sodden weight of her jeans.

He jerked the car into gear with a grinding complaint that she flinched at, but got them moving in the right direction. Away. It ate at her to just drive off and leave Patrice Caudwell living it up in a new body, but now was not the time. She preferred to hit the bad guys when they weren’t expecting it.

“So we learn anything worth getting hauled in on assault charges for?” he asked.

“Oh hell yeah,” she said. She thought it was Wright. Hoped it was. She leaned back against the headrest, let the long shivers work their way free of her spine.

He merged into traffic with a quick jerk, banging her head against the window, and she snarled. Her sodden hair left trails on the glass, droplets rolling down like tears or rain. “So, what’s the deal? What just happened?”

Sylvie shook her head, unwilling to talk about it. Unwilling for Demalion to hear. She didn’t want to distrust Demalion, wanted to help him, save him, but . . . not like this. This wasn’t hanging about in a cancer ward. This wasn’t playing salvage with a body in a coma. This was . . . murder from beyond the grave.

“Tell me,” he said. “I don’t want to work blind.”

Two cops in one, she thought and not a chance in hell of keeping this from him. Either of them.

“Bella’s dead,” she said. Coming at the answer obliquely.

“Seemed damned lively to me,” Wright said. “Got the scratches to prove it. Helping you, Sylvie? It’s hard on the hide.”

She grimaced, hoped it passed for a smile. It was hard when suspicion was burning into certainty in her blood. She’d expected Wright to recognize it, after the Ghoul’s lecture on takeover spirits, after his own experiences, but trees for the forest and all that. He looked at Bella through clouded glass and missed his own reflection in it.

The girl was back from the dead, yes, but it wasn’t Bella Martinez.

“That’s it,” he said. “Bella’s dead? That’s all I get?”

Her throat burned, chlorine still raw in it, and she coughed again as the air-conditioning clicked on. Reached out and slapped it off.

“Fine,” he said. “Bella’s dead. What next?”

“I’ve rethought my position on breaking into Invocat.”

Wright bobbled the wheel a little, then set his jaw. “I don’t like that plan? I don’t like it at all. I don’t do B and E. I told you that.”

“I need to find Odalys; I need to know what she’s hiding. She’s not keeping any secrets at her condo,” Sylvie said. She shifted uncomfortably, shivered even in the Miami heat, and rolled down the window, the better to air-dry.

“And the spells you said were guarding the shop?”

“Wright, what did we take from those teens today? Can you think back that far?”

“Besides a new despair for the future of this country—” Wright’s flippancy failed as he caught her intention. “Oh no, no. We’re not.”

“I am. You can stay with Alex,” she said. “Makes sense to me. I’ve got a magical shop I need to break into, and I’ve got the ultimate burglar’s tool sitting in my office.”

21

Invocat Redux

THEY SWUNG BY SYLVIE’S OFFICE, SYLVIE LEAVING DAMP AND HASTY footprints up the stairs. Wright followed closely on her heels and joined her in the office, eyes clouded with speculation. “You never answered me. Something about Bella upset you. Enough to make you use a magical tool you’ve been treating like—”

He blinked, blue eyes widening as she finished pushing her pants toward the floor, fighting as they clung to her skin. He turned his back to her, giving her privacy she hadn’t asked for.

“You mean besides her trying to kill me? Half-assed and impulsive though it was,” Sylvie said. She peeled off her socks, found a pair of old jeans in her “scutwork” drawer, and tugged them on. “People don’t die of black-magic malaise, then get better.”

“Then what happened?” Wright asked.

“She died. She got better,” Sylvie said. She rubbed the welt on her head, finger-combed her hair.

“Sylvie,” he groaned, “be nice. I don’t get all this magic stuff.”

She turned her back to his back, peeled her jacket, holster, shirt away from her skin. The floor creaked as he paced, trying to figure out what she wasn’t telling him. Sylvie pushed her hair out of her face and sighed. Another reason not to take up with cops—too damn curious. Too disinclined to let go. His pacing stopped. She shivered. He had come up behind her, rested his palm, warm and dry, on the small of her back. He leaned close, kissed the knob of her spine, and said, “You’re hiding something.”

“You know me, Demalion, full of secrets.” She slipped away from him. “Now, if you don’t mind, Wright and I were talking.” She wondered whose idea it was to set Demalion to asking her questions. It smacked of collusion.

“Don’t you get tired of explaining things to him?”

“I seem to recall explaining the facts of life to you more than once,” she said, “so don’t get all high-and-mighty.” She toweled her hair roughly with a sweatshirt destined for the laundry and pulled on a grey T-shirt. Her holster, the webbing still damp, went back about her waist. The gun—she sighed. Water was so unforgiving, and chlorine—even worse. Her eyes still stung, a sign that the Martinezes believed in a sterile blue pool.

Still, it wasn’t like the weapon was dripping, and she didn’t have time to strip it down. Plus, she remembered with a pang of loss, this was the backup; stripping it wasn’t going to be as familiar, easy, or quick as the gun that she had lost in Chicago.

She sighed. Some investigators bitched about insurance, about licensing fees. Sylvie just got tired of paying for replacement weapons. When she went through them as quickly as she did, they were hard to claim as business expenses.

Wisely, Demalion had backed away while she armed herself. He leaned against the desk edge, and said, “You really intend to use the Hands?”

“How often do I bluff?” she asked.

“Not often enough for my tastes,” he said. “You’re too damn fast on the trigger.” He reached forward, clicked the safety on her gun into place. She scowled at him and slunk away.

“I didn’t miss the lecturing.”

She pulled on her Windbreaker, grabbed a canvas satchel last used to cart an incontinent werewolf cub back to its mother, and headed for the door. “Coming?” she asked. “You know I’ll leave you—”

He caught her up at the base of the stairs, said low and hot, “There were a lot of things I didn’t miss about you either, Shadows.”

HIGH-TRAFFIC AFTERNOON, AND SYLVIE ALMOST CALLED IT OFF, TOO conscious of the cars whizzing by on the Calle. She might be grudgingly willing to risk her own skin by using the Hands, might count on the stores closing promptly at five, sparing the clerks and customers, but what about the drivers? If she lit up, would she create a dead zone of suddenly sleeping five-o’clock commuters?

She really missed Val. Wales might be useful, in his ghoulish fashion, but he wasn’t properly communicative. Val would have explained how the Hands worked down to the last bit; how far the influence spread, how long it lasted, whether speed would make a difference.

Instead, she had Wales, muttering darkly about defective Hands, running on instinct, and being all too protective of his own favored collection of Hands.

So it was come back later, or go on in, making it fast. If they got in quick enough, maybe the spells on the shop walls would contain the Hands, keep the passersby from falling prey to them.

Maybe not.

Sylvie bit her lip and dithered. Invocat’s dark windows reflected her uncertain gaze, and she sucked in a breath.

Traffic wasn’t going that fast.

Odalys was killing people. For profit.

Priority made.

Sylvie grabbed Wright, tugged him down the sidewalk, her purse swinging by her side. “Let’s try for the alley. The Hands might take care of witnesses, but not until they’re lit.”

“This is not a good idea,” Wright said. “Just call the cops, Sylvie. Suarez seems willing to believe you.”

She sighed. Wright was a masochist. He would insist on coming out when laws were on the line. Demalion, at least, wouldn’t argue for the cops’ presence, and he knew better than to suggest the ISI.

As if Wright sensed her aggravation, he sighed, and said, “Demalion, you want to take this one?”

“Always,” Demalion answered himself in a different cadence. “B and E’s my bread and butter.”

She shivered. That was just creepy. She didn’t like the closeness, the ease with which they shifted control. She didn’t like Wright ceding to Demalion so often either. As much as she craved Demalion’s company, it was best if he stayed an awkward intruder in Wright’s skin and not something closer to natural. In the meantime, she made a mental note to be very careful what she said, since she couldn’t be sure who was listening.

Did they even have secrets from each other at this point?

She was glad to turn her attention to the task at hand. The back door to Invocat was green metal in a white-stucco wall, scarred and dented from careless trash collection in the alley, with no visible lock at all. Sheltered as they were between bins, Sylvie said, “Guess we’ll find out how well these work. Let’s hope we don’t get any more half-starved liches.”

“You think that’s likely?”

“Zoe’s Hand was in milk. These have been tucked up right and tight with souls to munch on. They shouldn’t be that hungry.”

Demalion took a breath, frowning, worried, then twisted Wright’s mobile features into an impish grin. “Hey, Shadows, got milk?”

“Funny man,” she said. “And yes, two pints in the bag.”

She set her bag down, trying to avoid any of the obvious puddles in the humped and furrowed asphalt, and steeled herself. She hated this. She hated magic, hated the need for it. But Bella’s body was walking around without her in it. She hated that more.

Hated the thought that the Hands weren’t defective as Wales had suggested, as she had believed—practice attempts for the real thing—but were deliberately designed for malignity. It was the only explanation.

Patrice Caudwell, old and wheelchair-bound, dying by inches, suddenly broke routine and killed a toddler. Why?

To allow her spirit to be kept from the afterworld.

At the same time, Caudwell was dispersing cash, Odalys got a five-million-dollar payment—for what?

For Odalys to find her a new body. A young, pretty one, brought up with all the comforts, in good health, and pleasantly close to independence, comfortably close to claiming a fortune just waiting for her. It would explain disinheriting her children, her grandchildren. Patrice Caudwell was taking it all with her.

Sylvie pulled the first Hand from her satchel. A man’s Hand, the one she’d taken from Trey.

Sex-linked, she thought, closing her eyes. Of course they were. If each “defective” Hand was a person willing to kill for a second chance at life . . . the person probably wanted to keep to the same gender. But if she and Demalion used the “wrong” Hand and had no tie to it, that might add a little layer of protection.

Keeping that in mind, she fished for the Hand Jaz had been carrying. A delicate woman’s hand, obviously elderly, the joints swelled and twisted, the skin thickened, sallow even beneath the wax and wither. She passed it to Demalion. “Last chance to go sit in the truck.”

“No,” he said.

She swallowed. “I did get you killed last time.” It hurt to say it, here in the Miami alley, sun-warmed stench and all.

“Light it.” He held the Hand out to her, the nails clawed and waxy, and shimmying a little. Transmitting a nervousness he wouldn’t admit to. She pushed it away.

“Give me a moment,” she snapped. She juggled the man’s Hand, her satchel, and dug up Zoe’s lighter.

She sparked it. The flame was nearly transparent in the sunlit day, sullen orange at the base, streaming into invisibility. Demalion took a deep breath and thrust the withered Hand forward into the flame.

It caught, and Sylvie hastened to light her own; it burned with a hellish glow, all soot smudge and smoldering coals even in the midst of daylight. Her own flesh tried to shrink back, utterly repulsed, trying to minimize contact. In sunlight, the associated ghosts were thinned and vaporous, bare shimmers in the air. But there was something that moved restlessly within their shades, and she thought of the lich ghost’s hungry, barbed tongue with a shudder. Better to see it or better not to be distracted by the threat? It seemed a lose-lose.

The little dark voice growled within her, expressing its displeasure with the entire situation.

“Now we go in?” he said.

“Now we go in.”

“Cautious like a drunk stuntman,” he said, an old tease that she chose to let slide.

The door opened into an alcove, curtained off by heavy drapes. In the suddenly dim light, the ghosts sprang into sharp-edged definition, as neatly as if someone had flipped the switch to the horror channel. Sylvie’s ghost revealed himself to be a stiff-backed man with a brush cut and eyes that glowed magnesium white against his corpse pallor, against the slow ripple of red flame around the fingers she held. His tongue flickered out briefly, tasted the air, and withdrew, a separate tide of hunger.

Demalion’s ghost, tiny, Asian, malevolent, slumped in beside them, and Sylvie shivered at her proximity. Demalion himself looked pale, even in the bloody light, and Sylvie hoped that she’d gotten it right; that the lich ghosts housed in these Hands of Glory wanted not just any body but the perfect one. Wright’s body, scrawny, male, already possessed, should be safe from her attentions.

They seemed thinner, somehow, than Strange’s lich ghost, less hungry. But then, they hadn’t been stored in milk, locked away in the dark; they’d been taken out and fed. Even then, their mouths gaped, showed slow, serpentine movement behind pale teeth. Sylvie clutched the wrist stump tighter like the lifeline it was, but it was a fragile lifeline at best. She recalled Wales’s discourse on energy—the more she and Demalion used the Hands, the hungrier, the more wakeful the ghosts would get. In and out was going to be key.

Behind the drapes, faint music ghosted, something slow, hollow, mournful. A languid, atonal flute. Accompanying it, like a small percussive undercurrent, a series of tiny click, click, clicks. Someone moving about in high heels.

Sylvie nodded once at Demalion, and he slipped by her, holding his own ghost light high and behind him, keeping it away from the drapes. She pulled her gun, juggled the flaming Hand, and prepared herself.

Demalion seized the drape, keeping out of her line of fire, and yanked it back. Across the room, Odalys finished up the last curve of her protective circle with a practiced gesture.

Her expression showed surprise, but more—it betrayed relief. Sylvie fought the urge to double-check their backs. If Odalys was preparing for an invasion, and it wasn’t Sylvie she was expecting . . .

After another silent moment, Odalys raised a perfectly groomed brow, and said, “Make yourselves at home, children. I’ll just be going.”

“Not going to happen,” Sylvie said. She gestured gently, urging Demalion back. He slipped beyond the drape; she heard the back door close, shutting them in with Odalys, keeping their confrontation out of view.

“No?” Odalys turned in her circle, admiring it.

It was poured thick and bright, not pure salt given the way it flickered and shone in the Hands’ uneven light. Crystal quartz or mica mixed in, Sylvie thought, but to what purpose? Protective circles were old magic; the recipe wasn’t something that changed. That Odalys had done so worried her.

“No,” Sylvie said, projecting a surety she didn’t feel. “For you to leave us, you’d have to leave the circle first. And you might have some talisman to protect you from the ghosts, but can you really trust them? Since you tinkered with the formulas?”

“That horrible Ghoul,” Odalys said. She shifted from one high-heeled foot to another, but it didn’t seem like agitation, only boredom. “I suppose he managed to convince you he was on the side of the angels, then got talky.” She sighed hugely. “You don’t live up to your reputation, Shadows. You were supposed to shoot first.”

“Yeah, I’ve got a temper and a hair trigger,” Sylvie said. “But you know what really defines me? Hating to be manipulated.”

“Whatever,” Odalys said. If Sylvie had any lingering doubts that Odalys was involved up to her sculpted cheekbones with the teenagers, that dismissive verbal twitch would have erased them.

The ghost beside her flowed forward, the long, barbed tongue striking in at Odalys, and was repelled by the salt ring. “Remember yourself, General,” Odalys snapped, then, without a pause, turned on Sylvie. “I could attack your spirit-vulnerable friend. I know more spells than you can imagine for dispersing souls.”

Sylvie said, “Looks to me like all your ingredients are on the wrong side of your shield.”

“Looks to me like you’re the ones with the time constraint,” Odalys said. “How long do you think they’ll stay quiet? When I could wake them into a feeding frenzy?”

Bluff, Sylvie thought, but she just couldn’t be certain. Magic wasn’t all that dissimilar to psychiatry; a lot of it depended on belief. She dared a quick glance back to make sure Demalion wasn’t in distress.

A quiet rush of air, the soft crash of a wave sounded in the room. Sylvie whirled back around, leaving a faint arc of firelight in her wake, and found that Odalys’s salt ring had spawned itself. A second, more thinly drawn circle had joined the first, its diameter a full foot wider. Odalys took a step forward, one step closer to the exit. One step closer to Sylvie, her gun, and the lich ghost, and she didn’t seem concerned at all.

That kind of self-confidence was rarely unearned.

That kind of self-confidence deserved to be shot down. Sylvie tightened her grip on her pistol, more than willing to do the job. But her neck prickled; she felt the weight of Demalion’s need on her back. Could she shoot Odalys down in cold blood? Yes. Pragmatism was an important part of the Magicus Mundi. The squeamish fell fast.

But could she do it in front of a man whose future might depend on what they could learn from Odalys? When she still needed answers? Needed to know how deep the danger ran, how widespread Odalys’s plan had been.

Reluctantly, she eased off the trigger, irritated beyond measure that Odalys hadn’t even flinched.

“Fancy,” Sylvie said, her voice a little rough. “You adapted the spell.”

“A little bit of sea foam in the salt, a little bit of ground glass . . . and it flows like water at my will. Very useful.” Odalys smiled. “All those traditionalists, never bothering to improve on things.”

“Improve it enough to stop bullets?” Sylvie asked. “This is how it’s going to go. I won’t shoot you. But you’ll pack up, disable your little bonding activity with these Hands, freeing Jaz and her friends, freeing Zoe, and any others you may have going. Then you’re going to get the hell out of my city.”

Odalys laughed. “Oh, Sylvie, really. Is this your new friend’s influence? I’m surprised you aren’t threatening me with arrest.”

“I might be having a soft moment,” Sylvie said, “but I’m not stupid. And you know? I don’t even think it’s softness. I think I’m just not in the mood to clean blood off my shoes.”

Odalys shook her head, made a tiny gesture, and the salt ring washed forward again, creating a third circle, one large enough that it stung Sylvie’s ankles like blown sand. Sylvie’s ghost—the general?—blew backward; the Hand’s glow flickered in her grasp, fires thinning. Sylvie took a giant step back, scuffed a hole in the salt ring. Her sneaker, still damp from the pool, left a wet streak on the terrazzo. She was ready for Odalys to be done with. If that meant letting her own creations take a bite, so be it. Sylvie could always call them off later.

The salt ring shivered around her heel, beneath her instep, and rippled back into place as if it were water pouring into a channel. Her ghost pressed back against the drape, trying to escape it.

“Careful, Sylvie,” Demalion warned. Unnecessary. She knew it would be bad if the flame went out, would leave her vulnerable to the ghosts. They wouldn’t laze through that: It’d be the equivalent of blood in the water. Hungry or not, the sharks would bite.

Odalys said, “I do know my stuff. Now, are you going to get out of my way, or do you want to see if the next ring snuffs out your protection?”

Sylvie grinned. “Make it easy, why don’t you.” She fired a shot; the noise was oddly muffled, as if all the magic running across the room could silence it. The bullet moved just fine, though, went exactly where she wanted, splintered terrazzo just before Odalys’s feet. The woman jerked.

“If you’re threatening me, all bets are off,” Sylvie said.

Odalys worried a full lip, teeth white against the red stain of her mouth, still not showing the fear Sylvie craved. Finally, she said, “If I leave town, I’m not going alone. I’m taking Zoe.”

Sylvie said, “You’re too late for that. She’s safe—”

“Did you really think Zoe would be content to play dogs-body to a burned-out witch? Do you think your associate even got her there? Zoe’s mastered the basics. She’s quite good at her little oblivion spell. She ditched your associate, let her think her task was done, and came straight to me. Wanting answers. And I told her Bella was alive.”

“Patrice Caudwell is alive. Bella’s dead.” Those were facts. Sylvie could deal with them. She couldn’t even begin to wrap her mind around Zoe.

Odalys raised her hand, delicate bracelet dangling from it, tilted her palm back and forth. “You say potato, I say—”

“ ‘ Give me the money.’ ”

“Well, yes. This is a business, after all.”

“You don’t have Zoe.” Sylvie made it a statement, as if she could make it a fact just by saying so.

“Care to gamble on it?”

It was a lie. Another bluff. She hoped.

But Sylvie couldn’t make herself believe Odalys was telling her anything but the unpalatable truth.

“She’s a winning child,” Odalys said. “Originally, she was nothing but a body for a particularly unsatisfactory client. But she showed unexpected talent. More than that, she showed ambition.” She paced circles within her rings.

Like a bull’s-eye begging for target practice, Sylvie’s little dark voice murmured.

A tiny sting touched her fingertips, a punishing, testing lick of flame. Lost in speculation and suspicion, in fear for Zoe, Sylvie’d slacked her grip on the Hand, with the result that the flame proved itself real-world enough to blister her skin. She fought the instinct to drop it. Her flame-eyed military ghost loomed at her, all but licking his sere, grey lips for a chance at her soul. He seemed more awake by the moment. Their time was running short.

Flaw in my logic, she thought, inching the Hand upward fingertip by fingertip while her skin sizzled. Just because the dead man doesn’t want to start his second life as a woman doesn’t mean he won’t eat my soul.

Demalion moved toward her, and Sylvie hissed at him, channeling pain and effort into a single thought—stay back, stay safe. She worked the Hand into a safer grip; her fingers still ached and stung, but the general’s ghost backed off. All this without lowering her gaze or her gun from Odalys.

Odalys sighed. “For a moment there, I thought you’d be ghost food. Pity. Things would have been easier. You gave me your list of ultimatums. I heard you out. Now it’s your turn to listen to me.

“I am not interested in grudge matches or vendettas. What I want is to continue providing a very exclusive service to those who can afford it—”

“Who can stomach it. Did Patrice Caudwell flinch when you told her she’d have to kill someone?”

“Did you flinch, Shadows?” Odalys shook her head. “Some things just have to be done to move forward. I have no quarrel with you though I’d like my clients to be happy. I propose a deal. You give me those Hands, and I’ll give you enough information for you to realize how much danger you’re in. I saw what you did with Strange’s Hand, Shadows, and you’re not safe.”

Sylvie laughed. “So very generous. No.”

“You’re running out of time. We all are,” Odalys said. She walked her circle once more, and like moons in an orbit, they all pivoted with her—Sylvie angling to keep the gun aimed on her, the Hand casting its light, the ghost following, and Demalion orbiting Sylvie, looking uneasy. In the background, the flute music swelled and stuttered.

Odalys paused, one foot rocking gently on its stiletto heel. “All right, then. Since you think me ungenerous anyway. Here’s the deal. You leave the Hands, you leave the store, and I’ll leave Zoe out of my plans. Send her home to you. It’s a real hardship. I had such plans for that girl.”

Whatever Sylvie would have answered with—bile, capitulation, bargaining, or even a bullet—she was distracted by the ambient flute music’s changing. It grew louder, more discordant, rapid-fire, the notes bleeding into one another like a single, sustained scream, the shriek of a damned soul.

“What is that?” Sylvie shouted. But she already had guessed the answer. Odalys’s own version of a supernatural alarm. She spotted it in a dim corner of the room, a hanging, vibrating pale stick—no, a long bone, with holes augured through.

“Demalion,” she said. “Get out. Get out now!”

If Sylvie and Demalion had invaded Odalys’s storefront, carrying the lit Hands of Glory powered by malevolent lich ghosts, and the alarm had only whispered—Sylvie really didn’t want to meet what made it shriek.

Demalion shook his head, refusing to go; his free hand sought a gun he wasn’t carrying.

“Sorry,” Odalys said. “Time’s up. She’s found us.” Her eyes were wild, her gestures choppy and ungraceful. She made one wave of her hand, a fierce, slashing version of the slower movements she’d made earlier. This time the salt ring expanded with the concussive force of a hurricane tide; scouring Sylvie’s ankles even through the denim of her jeans, her socks. The outermost salt ring blew past them all, created a new curve at the very edges of the room.

The lich ghosts wavered and went out, clawing ineffectually at the air as if it had suddenly become toxic to them. The Hands of Glory snuffed themselves out, hellish firelight sinking into the sere flesh in a moment, leaving Sylvie and Demalion defenseless against whatever approached.

22

Dead Come Calling

DEFENSELESS? NEVER THAT, THE LITTLE DARK VOICE SAID. SYLVIE tossed her Hand to Demalion—it might have been blown out, but it didn’t mean she was meekly going to let Odalys take it—and leveled the gun. Demalion dropped the Hands by his feet, and said, “What’s coming?”

“Something you freed,” Odalys said. “You really should have stayed out of my business.”

Outside the store, cars screeched to a metal-grinding halt.

Odalys ignored the crash, went back to ransacking her own storeroom. Baskets fell, scattering candles, herbs, twists of paper stained strange colors by their contents.

The bone flute increased its shrilling, pitch rising until the lightbulbs rattled in their sockets. Glass cracked like a gunshot, but not here, not in the back room. It was the front windows, those broad expanses, that were giving way.

Sylvie traversed the salt rings, moving through them like a beginner’s labyrinth, wondering if the center rings were safer than the exterior ones, if she should urge Demalion forward and never mind that it would put him closer to Odalys. Odalys wasn’t the immediate threat here, too occupied with her own tasks. Whatever it was that made bone scream was.

Something she had set free? Maybe bullets hadn’t been the solution to the lich ghost after all. Maybe she’d broken the binding, not the spirit.

“Margaret Strange,” Sylvie said.

The dead had played dead.

Her skin goosefleshed and chilled.

“For god’s sake,” Odalys swore. “Don’t say her name. Don’t draw her to us. She’s crazy.”

“Whose fault is that?” Sylvie said.

“Not mine,” Odalys said. “Everything would have been just fine if her bankers hadn’t embezzled from her. I barely got my deposit out of her.”

“Sylvie,” Demalion said. “Can we get gone?” Sweat stood out on his face; his skin tinged toward grey.

She wanted to say yes, sure, and get them the hell out of there, but . . . she wanted to take Odalys with them, and short of shooting her—in her shop, on a busy street—she had no ideas.

The drape between the back room and the storefront swayed, beads clacking, a warning as ominous as a rattlesnake. Sylvie parted the beads, poked her head through, gun first, and swore. Cars were wrecked in the street beyond Invocat’s storefront, slewed across the lanes of traffic; people lay in the road as if they’d dropped when they had gone to help.

That, Sylvie thought, her blood going cold, her fingers tightening on her gun, wasn’t just any accident. That was soul shock, courtesy of the lich ghost. She saw it now, a shadow in the sunlight, a ripple pressed against the cracked glass.

The front window shattered, the ultimate crack racing side to side through all the spiderweb damage the ghost had already inflicted. The shards scattered with force, sliding across the floor with an evil hiss, coming at her, and the ghost flowing after, stirring the glass that had stopped moving.

Sylvie watched long enough to confirm that it was Margaret Strange and wondered how she’d slipped Wales’s ghost trap of an apartment. Wondered if Wales was still alive.

Sylvie canted a look over her shoulder. Demalion stood resolutely at the back door, keeping Odalys from escape. She might be witch enough to have her defensive spells ready, but her offensive ones seemed lacking. Good for them, bad for her.

The ghost opened its ragged lips, keened in pitch with the bone, a high, shrill cry that had Sylvie clutching her ears, nearly clouting herself in the head with her gun. The cry separated into individual sounds, vibrated through her hands, twinging against bone, resonating in the metal parts of her gun until she found herself worrying crazily that they would rattle the bullets enough to explode.

Her skull shook, but as the resonances sank deeper, Strange’s cries shifted to words, full of bile, outrage, entitlement, madness. My body, I’ve waited. I’ve paid and paid, and I want it now.

“Your check bounced,” Odalys snapped, then blanched as the lich ghost’s attention shifted toward her.

Strange’s estate had been embezzled, Sylvie recalled. That explained a lot. Odalys would rather have her own pet baby witch than a blanked-out body for a ghost who couldn’t afford the fee. That was how Zoe had known about the milk. Odalys had told her.

When the broken shards of glass lifted back from the carpet and orbited the lich, shining and molten in the sunlight, Sylvie ducked back behind the curtain. She’d seen enough. She’d heard enough. She wiped the sweat from her cheek, licked her lip where she’d apparently bitten it at the ghost’s first shriek.

“Odalys, are your circles proof against poltergeist activity?” Sylvie asked.

Odalys crowed in sudden triumph; her hand came out of a cloth-edged basket, fisted tight. She grinned at Sylvie. “You stick around and tell me, Shadows. I’ve other plans.”

She whirled and tossed her handful of something—not toward Strange’s ghost and her orbiting glass whirlwind—but straight at Demalion’s chest.

Demalion dropped as if she’d shot him. Dark dust plumed from his chest when he hit the floor, illuminated two wraith-like, glowing shapes twining above him.

“What did you do?”

“Graveyard dirt,” Odalys said. “Reminded his soul, both of them, that he was dead. There’s more of it in the basket if you want to try your hand at holding off Strange. If I were you, though, I’d drag your friend out of here and hope his spirits follow. Maybe you’ll be lucky. Maybe one of them will survive.” Even as she spoke, she threaded her maze of protective rings, heading for the door.

Sylvie growled, holstered her gun, and followed her path. The door, even Odalys, wasn’t her target. Wright’s still form was. She dropped beside him. Beneath her hand, his chest was still, the dust gritty, piercing her blisters and adding blood to his shirt.

Shit, she thought. She rose, ready to tackle Odalys, and the woman tutted, picking up one of the fallen Hands of Glory. “You can chase me. Or you can try to get the dust off him. Your choice.”

She scooped up Sylvie’s satchel, stuffed the two Hands of Glory into it, and waved bye-bye.

Sylvie froze. If Odalys got away, Zoe would find herself gift-wrapped for Strange. Odalys might have wanted Zoe as her apprentice, but with a ghost demanding a body . . . Zoe became expendable.

Leave Wright, the little dark voice said. They both had more time than they were meant to have. You can’t save the dead except at the cost of the living.

He was so still beneath her hands, his warmth like the lining of a shucked-off coat, residual and fading fast.

Faintly, Sylvie could hear people on the street beginning to shout, waking as Strange grew ever closer to Sylvie and Wright and farther from the accident.

She dragged him up, her hands under his shoulders. The air hissed and seethed behind her, and she turned, shielding her throat and face. Heat grazed her shoulder, ran like a rivulet of boiling water down her arm, and leeched onto the inner curve of her elbow.

The salt rings had failed to hold Strange back, Sylvie thought, swaying and sick, her senses all caught up in the tiny point of pain.

No, that wasn’t quite true. The woman’s ghost—glass aura left behind—paced the rings, round and round, as if she were caught within high walls. It was that damned serpentine tongue that had gotten ahead of her and locked onto Sylvie’s flesh. She tried to pry it off, but found it barely there to her fingers, some plasmic state between solid and mist.

Their time was running out, she thought. The salt rings were holding, kept her awake, aware, alive, but for how long?

She scrabbled at Wright’s chest, collecting a bare scraping of graveyard dirt in her palm, slapped it over that writhing, stinging tongue, and felt it grow briefly tangible—slimy and muscular—before it decayed beneath her grasp, setting her free.

Sylvie grabbed Wright while Strange paced the circle, while the lich’s tongue slowly re-formed and made cautious sorties back in her direction. She forced his body upright, heavy and emptied of life, propped him against the wall, and started working on buttons. She ripped his shirt off, watched the graveyard dirt scatter downward, catching on his jeans, his shoes, and swore. Sweat sleeked her spine, her hands, made her one-handed grip on him faulty. He tipped, nearly fell.

From the front of the store, she heard a voice. “Hello? Everything all right here?”

Cop, she thought, come to see to the fender benders. Couldn’t walk away from Invocat’s shattered windows. Curiosity killed the cop, she thought, and worked faster.

It wasn’t like they were silent; Strange still shrieked, the bone flute howled, and Sylvie panted like a dog, cursing Wright, cursing Demalion with each outborne breath. Come back, you bastard. Just hold on. Hold on. Work with me here, you fucker, as she stripped him. Shirt fell, jeans down, shoes unlaced and off.

Caught holding a half-naked corpse . . . Oh, that would be a great way to end this day. Caught in a jail cell while Odalys fed Zoe to Margaret Strange to get the ghost off her own back.

Wright twitched in her grasp, breath sucking in like a bellows, began coughing almost immediately.

“Police officer,” the man called. “I’m coming back—”

Strange’s head rose from where she was studying the ring’s patterns, and she moved back toward the front, seeking an easier meal.

“Syl—” Wright murmured, voice ragged, face worn.

“Shh,” she hissed, making the judgment call. Wright first. Mr. Bad-Timing Cop would have to deal with the ghost himself.

“I’m naked—” he said. “Why?”

“Shut up,” Sylvie said. She slid her arm about his waist; he was all rib cage and jutting spine, hip bones like blades, and she dragged him into the alley. “Besides,” she muttered. “I left you your boxers.”

She shoved him—Wright, Demalion, one or both, god, please both—into the alley, ducked back into the store, and stretched the graveyard-dust-contaminated clothes across the threshold. Hopefully that would buy them time. Unless, of course, Strange went around the front.

How much sentience was left in her? How much of her was pure rage and hunger? Could she plan? Sylvie cursed Wales and cursed herself for not knowing the right questions to have asked.

Sylvie spun Wright about and headed down the alley, dragging him drunkenly after her.

In her pocket, her cell phone rang. She ignored it. With her luck, it was Suarez demanding an update, and when she didn’t answer, he’d probably come after her just in time to die like his son, at the hands of some magical calamity.

At the alley mouth, Wright balked, said, “Can’t go out there like this.”

“People have other things to gape at than your skinny ass,” Sylvie said. For someone so skinny, he was heavy and solid clear through. Her shoulders ached. Peering into the street, she saw the gathered crowd about Odalys’s place. They were gaping; they were shouting; they were . . . falling.

She couldn’t see the ghost in the sunlight, but she could track her by the way people fell, one soul bite at a time. Hopefully, given the sheer number of people in the area, the sheer quickness with which Strange was dealing out unconsciousness, she wasn’t having time to drain any one person of more than a taste of each soul, like some evil-minded sampling party. Miami might be meaner, afterward, a lot of people walking away that much less whole, but they’d be walking, talking, breathing.

Sylvie doubted that Strange would be so cavalier if she got them in her grasp.

Her heart thumped hard. Other way. If they went out the front, they’d be easy prey for Strange. Right now, Strange seemed desperate enough to—

Why hadn’t she taken over any of the females who’d fallen, fed utterly, and forced her spirit into the empty shell? This was Miami, the land of sun and skin. Surely there’d been more than one who’d fit her criteria of young and attractive.

“Why specifically Zoe?” she murmured aloud.

“Money,” he slurred. “Prolly set up so Zoe will inherit it. Like Bella. New body. New life. Old money.”

Sylvie shivered. She’d hoped he’d missed that. That Demalion had missed that. “No fun in being resurrected if you can’t take it with you,” she bit out. “I bet Strange doesn’t know she’s broke.”

He swayed, hard, tipped over, put his hand against the grimy stucco wall for support. “Still naked,” he muttered. “And I stepped in glass.”

“Fine,” she said. “Stay here. I’m going to get the truck.”

His gaze was hurt, and she stamped out her guilt. She wasn’t even sure which one of them she was yelling at and was scared to find out. She ran out of the back alley, looped around; hopefully, by the time she got back to the front of the store, Strange would have moved far enough away that she could collect her truck without collecting the ghost’s attention.

Good plan, she thought, only—

Her truck wasn’t there.

SHE TURNED AND TURNED, TRYING TO MAKE SENSE OF IT. HER TRUCK hadn’t been involved in the accident—no glass littered the area where she had parked. In fact, the empty space where her truck had been was the only slot that would allow egress onto the street without waiting for the tow trucks to remove the tangle of cars.

Odalys, she thought. In a hurry, needing an escape, and seeing a chance to do Sylvie an injury in the process.

The lich ghost blurred the air like a heat shimmer, a deadly mirage; bystanders stopped to gawk at the ghost as it moved along the sidewalk, and realized their mistake too late. A police officer in a squad car shouted into her radio, shouts about gas and casualties, and only managed to stir panic into the already tense street.

A high whistle rang through the street—the ghost shrieking again about her promised body? Sylvie didn’t want to find out. She turned, headed back toward the alley, toward Wright. Half-naked, disoriented or not, he was going to have to brave the streets.

They had to get out of there.

“Shadows!” a hoarse voice called, followed by another piercing whistle. She jerked about, hand going for her gun, even as her hailer scrambled to her side.

She barely recognized him. In his darkened apartment, Wales had been cadaverous, creepy, a horror-movie host. Sunlight washed his skin, gave him life and a veneer of health, picked out reddish lights in his dark hair, made him less of a scarecrow, more a man. He yanked her toward him by the elbow.

She jerked away, and said, “The fuck, Wales?”

“You didn’t destroy the lich ghost when you shot it,” he said.

“You think?” She threw a hand out to encompass the chaos nearby.

“She was weak, trapped in my apartment. I let her out by accident. Didn’t even realize she’d survived until she blew past me when I headed out for a milk run. I followed her here.”

“Great,” Sylvie said. “Nice to see you. Now get the hell out of my—”

“I did some research,” he said, holding her in place. His sallow face brightened, lips twisting upward. “I know how to get rid of a lich ghost.”

She stopped fighting him, feeling a glimmer of relief, hope, eagerness. “Well, get to work. She’s right over there!”

The lich ghost was bent in half, a muddy blur in the air, crouched above a fallen body. Snacking, Sylvie thought; then the blur whipped around, and another person fell. Strange was a glutton.

Wales slewed around, shaking his head. “Haven’t got the ingredients with me.”

“Useless,” Sylvie said. “Utterly useless.”

He dangled car keys in front of her face. “Useless? Your overburdened and underdressed friend’s already in my car. Want a ride?”

Sylvie turned a last look on the scene, watching people felled, knowing more police would be arriving any moment, feeding themselves into the ghost. And all she had was a gun. She was the useless one here.

“Get us out of here,” she said, and guilt swamped her. For the first time ever, she thought that the ISI—that paranoid and secretive agency—might be onto something with their plans. If they could figure out a way to introduce the Magicus Mundi into the world with laws already in place for controlling it, scenes like this might not happen. Instead of the police, there’d be people like Wales, but better prepared.

The best she could hope for was that Strange would remember Odalys and leave once the area calmed.

His sedan was an ancient Corolla, more parts rust than paint, but it purred when it ran.

Wright lay curled in the backseat, his skin sleek with sweat. He was shivering in fine tremors.

“Soul shock,” Wales diagnosed. “Doubled.”

“They both in there?” she asked.

“As far as I can tell,” he said. “Can’t last, you know.”

“More pressing problems,” she said.

He shook his head, all tangled hair and cheekbones like knife blades. “I don’t even want to know.”

“My goddamn sister—”

The thought, the hope, was as sharp as a blade. Sylvie scrambled for her cell phone, dialed Alex. “Tell me you got Zoe safely into Val’s care.”

“Zoe? You found her? Where?” Alex asked.

Sylvie slapped the phone closed. Christ. She was worse than useless. She’d made bad decision after bad decision this week, not least of which was sending Alex off with Zoe. But she hadn’t thought Zoe would or even could use that oblivion spell, thought it mostly bravado.

“Your sister?” Wales asked.

“My sister’s decided to go hang out with the necromancer who sold her skin to Strange.” Sylvie banged her head against the dash and groaned.

The back of the car echoed her. A hangover groan, followed by a wiry arm flailing into awareness. Wright dragged himself up in the backseat, hung himself over her shoulder, and said, “You’re going to need those brain cells, Shadows. We’ve got to do something about that ghost thing.”

“I’m open to suggestions,” Sylvie said. Self-loathing scalded her throat.

“Follow Odalys,” Wales said. “You said Odalys promised it a body? It’s gonna keep hounding her until she makes good on that promise. Loan sharks are more forgiving than the dead when it comes to debt.”

“And then what?” Sylvie said. “Shoot Strange? Didn’t work so well before.”

“Graveyard dirt mixed with salt,” Wales said. “A handful of that—”

“Yeah, familiar with it,” Sylvie said. “It slowed her. Didn’t stop her. Nearly killed Wright.”

Wales furrowed his brow, hunched tighter over the steering wheel. “Then it’s just as good I didn’t have the stuff on me, or we’d all be lyin’ in the street while she played sippystraw with our souls.”

“Useless,” Sylvie said again.

“Don’t take it to heart,” Demalion said. It had to be Demalion. “Frustration makes her vicious.”

“Good thing I think better that way,” Sylvie said. “Odalys stole my truck.”

Wales shot her a wide-eyed glance. “Why does that sound like good news?”

“It’s distinctive,” Sylvie said. She was dialing Suarez even as she spoke. “Lio? It’s Sylvie. I need to report my truck stolen. Can you get eyes out for it? Also? Zoe’s gone again.”

He growled in her ear. “I am not your sister’s keeper, Shadows. I brought her to you once. Where’d your truck get taken from?”

“Calle Ocho, Invocat. Odalys Hargrove stole it. And she’s . . . dangerous, Lio. The source of our problems. You arrest her, and things get better, fast.”

Demalion raised a sandy brow. “Better?” he said.

Wales shook his head, muttered, “If Odalys gets arrested, that won’t stop Strange. She’ll die in the station.”

“And I won’t care,” Sylvie said, curling her palm over the phone. “Don’t waste your time worrying about the bad guy, huh?”

“Better?” Suarez laughed in her ear. He didn’t sound amused, only bitter. “I could use some better. Those damn kids of yours, Shadows. Surrounded by stolen goods, and they bailed out.”

“Christ,” Sylvie said. She put her head back on the dash. “Of all the times . . . Don’t suppose you can get people to keep a sneaky eye on them.”

“Their lawyers are savages,” Suarez said. “By the time the kids were back on the street, I needed a shower to wash off all the mud they’d slung. We’re going to wait for their court date to roll around. My chief made that very clear to us. Apparently, he plays tennis with Jasmyn Tsang’s parents.”

“Fuckin’ rich kids,” Sylvie said. On the line, Suarez echoed her. “The truck? Can you get the information out? Call Alex for all the info?”

Suarez said, “You’re supposed to file a report.”

“This counts, doesn’t it?” Sylvie clicked the phone closed. Now what. Now Odalys had one angry ghost on her trail and a body to offer her. Not only that, but she had Jasmyn’s, Matteo’s, and Trey’s Hands of Glory that she reclaimed from Sylvie and Wright, and the kids were out of jail.

“Just a thought,” she said. “If you were teens threatened with jail time, and you knew a witch. Would you give her a call? Ask for her help? Even if you’d been warned off her?”

“They’re out already?” Demalion said. “Damn.” He frowned down at his hands, and she knew he was missing the ISI, missing the way the agency could make people disappear for days if needed.

“Yeah, they’re out, Zoe’s out, and Odalys knows we know all about her. She’s gonna need to tidy up her mess before she can get the hell out of town. That means spoon-feeding the kids to her customers, erasing their souls, and replacing them with murderers.”

“So we find Odalys and stop her,” Demalion said.

“She’s easy to stop. Bullets will do if nothing else will. But the lich ghosts? That’s your department, Wales.”

23

Ghost-Hunting

WALES GAVE HER A SIDELONG GLANCE AS HE STEERED THE COROLLA across three lanes of traffic, making the exit toward Sylvie’s office without needing directions. He’d been researching more than the dead if he knew where she worked.

“I told you what I know,” Wales said. “You’re the problem solver. Problem solve. It’s your sister, your client, and you freed Strange from the Hand’s constraints.”

“Sounds like you’re planning on leaving us,” Sylvie said.

“The very second you’re out of my car.”

“No,” Sylvie said. “We need your help.”

“You’re fucked,” Wales said. His hands kneaded the wheel; the car twitched in the lane. “You kill things to make everything better. Well, these things are dead already. You start spraying bullets, and all you’ll do is make them laugh.”

“Odalys is human,” Sylvie said.

“Yeah, and shooting her won’t slow your ghost,” Wales said. “She’s an independent entity at this point.”

“ISI,” Demalion said from the back. “One phone call, Shadows, and they’d sweep in—”

“Get Zoe killed,” Sylvie said. “Or do you think they won’t take a look at the situation and decide Margaret Strange would be easier to control in Zoe’s skin instead of out? You try to call the ISI, and I’ll see you out of that body before we find you a replacement.”

Demalion sank back, mouth twisted tight. “Always your way,” he said.

“I know my motivations,” she said. “I don’t know the ISI’s.”

He kicked the back of her seat, just like a child in a temper, and she stared at him. “You didn’t.”

“You don’t listen to reason, Shadows. Why should I act reasonably around you? Hell, you might listen to me better if I threw a fuckin’ tantrum.”

Wales tapped the brakes, switched lanes again, and said, “Don’t make me pull this car over.”

“Abandon us here, abandon us at my office—what’s the difference?” Sylvie said. She had bile to go all the way around.

The Ghoul gritted his teeth so audibly that she could hear them grind even over the engine.

“I deal in information,” he said. “I don’t interfere.”

“Convenient,” she said.

“Bully me all you want, Shadows, but you won’t get me involved any more than I already am.”

She drummed her nails on the armrest, controlled her breath, and said, “Could you at least leave us with as much information as you can? You said you knew how to stop the lich ghost.”

“Graveyard dirt—”

“Been there, done that, didn’t work real well,” Sylvie reminded him.

“Her graveyard dirt,” Wales said. “Even a lich ghost can’t deny recognition of its own grave dirt. Dig down. Dig deep. Don’t be content with shallow scrapings. You want parts of the dirt that have seepage.”

“Disgusting,” Sylvie said.

“Necromancy,” Wales said.

Sylvie leaned back in the car seat, settling herself deeper even as she saw the turnoff for South Beach coming up. Wales might intend to drop and go, but she wasn’t leaving until she had answers to all her questions. Maybe another chance to get his help. Without him, it would be her and Wright playing at defensive and dismissive spells, and Sylvie . . . didn’t like magic. She’d prefer to leave it to the experts. Wales was the closest thing she had.

Wales cast her a sidelong glance, calculation mingled with recognition in his expression. “What do you want?”

“A way to identify the remaining ghosts.”

“You still have the Hands?”

“Odalys reclaimed them.”

He sighed hugely. “Then you’re out of luck. Though I don’t know why she’d want them. They’re dangerous to her just the same as to others.”

“The Hands are vehicles for rich old killers to gain new flesh, new lives,” Sylvie said.

“That’s sick,” Wales said, after a moment.

“Just mercantile,” Sylvie said.

He pulled up to the front of the office, put a foot on the brake, but left the gear in drive, his message clear.

Sylvie opened the door to show willing, but said, “Stick around long enough to help us gather the dirt?”

Wales shook his head though his lips tipped into a reluctant smile. “I know that game. I’m out of here. Ghost activity’s very distinctive. Your town’s going to be hopping, whether you win or lose. I can’t hack that kind of attention. Sorry, but you’re on your own.”

He reached across her, leaning into her space, bringing with him a strange, sere scent like burned flesh, and reminded her that maybe she didn’t want him around all that much, that his advice hadn’t been good, his interests inextricably linked to death. He popped the passenger’s-side door open, and said, “Been fun, Shadows.”

She clambered out of the car, found Alex hovering in the open doorway to the office, face creased in a frown. “Your truck got stolen? Lio called.”

Sylvie took Alex by the shoulders, pressed her up against the door, studied her in the slant of early-evening sunlight, looking at her pupils, her color, her alertness, as if a spell leftover was as easy to diagnose as a concussion. Alex’s fingers curled around Sylvie’s wrists, and Sylvie let her go. “You’re all right?”

“I’m fine,” Alex said. “Is Demalion naked?”

Sylvie followed her gaze, and said, “Less than he was.” Demalion let himself out of Wales’s backseat with a worn denim jacket over his shoulders. The people coming down the street, heading for the bar next door, paused to whistle before heading in.

“I’m bleeding, too,” he said, tilting a bare foot up toward her.

Alex’s lips thinned. “Sylvie! Just once, could you bring him back unhurt?”

Sylvie shuddered, but her rebuttal was hard and fast. “Hey, he’s not dead this time. I’d say that’s an improvement.”

Wales gunned his engine and was gone. Demalion limped into the office; Alex slipped Sylvie’s grip, followed the bar patrons into the bar, and came back out a moment later, clutching a sweat suit. She tossed it to Demalion, and said, “You owe Etienne a new set of sweats. Those were supposed to be a gift for his father.”

“Clothes are not the critical problem here,” Sylvie said. “I need to find Odalys. Like, immediately. You good to work?”

“Why wouldn’t I be?” Alex asked.

“Zoe spelled you,” Sylvie said.

Alex’s lips went tight and flat. “She what?”

“Later,” Sylvie said. “You’re not hurt, right? Odalys first. Odalys isn’t staying at her own condo, and Invocat’s a no-man’s-land now. Odalys likes money, but she doesn’t like to spend it. She’s got Hands of Glory at her beck and call. She could waltz in and out of any house in the city. But capable of doesn’t mean likely to. She’ll want a nice house. A rich house. And there are at least five homes going to waste. Five homes to match five Hands of Glory, five homes that were owned by rich people. Just her speed. And even if the heirs wanted to sell . . .”

“Housing market’s clinically depressed. No one’s got the cash to buy houses. Especially not multimillion-dollar estates that might need upkeep,” Alex said. She slid into her desk chair, pulled the laptop closer to her. “Strange’s estate is a no-go. The bank foreclosed on it, and they’re aggressive about protecting their property. If Odalys was mucking about there, Hands or no Hands, someone would have noticed.”

“It needs to be someplace she can practice necromancy,” Demalion said, slightly muffled as he pulled the grey sweatshirt over his head. “Without the neighbors noticing.” He ran his hand through his hair; the blond spikes tufted up again, and Sylvie thought he was getting pretty damn familiar with Wright’s body.

She shook the worry off, and said, “So Caudwell—”

“No,” Alex said, fingers moving on the keyboard, “Caudwell’s a condo-dweller.”

Sylvie groaned. “Never easy. We’ve got three Hands left, three rich estates to find somewhere in Miami, and no time at all.” Sickness lodged in her throat. Zoe was going to be ghost food. Zoe was going to be someone else the next time she saw her.

Worse, the little dark voice said, Strange is going to inherit Zoe’s magical talent to go with her already murderous personality.

Sylvie felt furious tears clog her throat. This was insane. Surely, there was something—

The last was a half wail bursting out of her throat.

Alex grinned up at her. “Ask and you receive. I’ve been working on identifying the Hands ever since you took them from Jaz and her friends. I’ve been making a list. Rich old people who’ve died recently. You want them by property?”

Sylvie laughed in relief, turned on Demalion, and said, “No. You can’t have her,” even as his mouth opened. Then back to Alex. “I want them two ways,” she said. “I want them by address. And I want them by burial site. We’re going to need to do some digging.”

Alex’s lips shaped a giant “ew” that she didn’t voice, but bent to work.

GIVEN THAT THEY LACKED THE TIME OR INCLINATION TO DIG UP DIRT from every grave of every old rich decedent in Miami, Sylvie ruthlessly winnowed Alex’s list, going on gut instinct and pragmatism. Anyone buried out-of-state was right out. Odalys’s business seemed local; she’d need access to the bodies, and besides, a controlling personality like Odalys? She’d make her clients come to her.

The third female ghost was easy enough. Sylvie had seen her during the botched invasion at Odalys’s store. Miami might be a metropolitan city, but rich, Asian, elderly, and recently deceased was enough to pick out one Marianna Li from the slew of local dead.

Marianna Li owned a private island off Florida’s west coast, which ruled out her home as Odalys’s chosen base. What busy necromancer had time for a six-hour commute? Thankfully, Li was buried locally, next to her husband, where her grandkids could visit.

Identifying and finding the men had been more difficult.

Remember yourself, General, Odalys had said.

Sylvie tossed out all men without military backgrounds, though at their ages, war was a common thread. It was amazing how many people’s obituaries were all about leftover vanity—their photographs showed younger men and women, faces smoothed, smiling brightly at the camera.

It wasn’t helpful, left her looking for lines of familiarity in two dimensions, comparing them to aged and ghostly flesh. Still, she picked one face out of the grim lineup. General Stephen Hughes.

While she was still hunting his address, watching Demalion pace like a caged thing, Alex slapped down another printed-off obit and named the last, unseen ghost. “This one,” she said. “Lieutenant Charles Sorenson.”

Sylvie stared at the blurry image of a smiling young man, checked the birth date, and said, “He was only in his fifties. . . .” Another look raised more skepticism. The obit was so short as to be nearly meaningless. That wasn’t usual for a rich man.

At Sylvie’s skepticism, Alex said, “He worked with the general for nearly thirty years. He shot himself the day after Hughes’s funeral, in the cemetery. The general’s bank account shows a ten-million-dollar withdrawal; Caudwell paid five, and Li did also. Either Odalys overcharged him, or he paid to take his lieutenant along.”

Sylvie knew when she was licked. She added Sorenson to the pile of probable ghosts and prayed Odalys wasn’t hiding out at some middle-class rental. There were a hell of a lot more of those than high-end estates.

But by the time they had the gravesite addresses, Sorenson’s home was still a blank. Sylvie moved the wreath aside on Marianna Li’s grave and took out her frustration on the dirt. Demalion, having learned his lesson at Tsang’s gravesite, where one spadeful of the dirt across his shoes had left him dizzy and disoriented, was back on the concrete path.

Sylvie dug down a foot or so, hoping that Demalion’s reaction was a good sign, and more, a sign that she didn’t need to exhume any of the bodies. Distaste and the likelihood of being caught aside, they just didn’t have the time. She spilled the shovelful onto the grass, keeping an eye out for darker, moving patches that might be some of Miami’s scorpions, and scooped three generous handfuls into the cloth bag. Sweat trickled into her eyes, sleeked her skin, turned the dirt damp and clinging to her fingers. She wiped her hands on her jeans and reminded herself to burn her clothing when she was done.

Demalion’s weakness made her hope that even if she’d gotten one of the names wrong, any old graveyard dirt would work well enough for the three ghosts that were still bound to their Hands.

It was Margaret Strange, freed from her Hand, that they needed to worry about.

One cemetery later, Sylvie stood, shovel in hand, game face on, unexpectedly balked by a limestone-and-marble wall studded with small name plaques.

“She was cremated,” she said.

“Yeah,” Demalion said. Wright had been playing least in sight ever since the soul shock.

“Of course she was cremated,” Sylvie said. The sun was sinking behind the trees, tinting the stone and the grass in bloody hues. “She was difficult to begin with. Why would ending her be any easier?”

She shifted foot to foot, cast a look around. “You see anyone?”

“No,” he said.

She dogtrotted back to Alex’s jeep, grabbed the tire iron, and took a swing.

“Shadows—”

“Oh, shut up,” she said. “We’ve already desecrated three graves. What’s smashing up a columbarium? Just keep an eye out.”

“There’s no grave dirt,” he said. Without seeming to will it, his gaze slid back to the jeep. The grave dirt, bound neatly in color-coded bags, obviously disturbed him. He’d been edgy ever since she started carting the dirt around, giving her and the bags a wide berth. Maybe lich ghosts needed dirt specific to them, but for other spirits, graveyard dirt apparently didn’t discriminate among the dead. Sylvie only had to recall Wright’s collapse in Invocat to know that.

“The dirt’s all about reminding them they’re dead. Her ashes should be even more successful.” Sylvie put a hand on the plaque, sketched out Margaret Strange’s name, learning the proportions of the stone. Then she stepped back, shouldered the iron, and swung.

FLEEING FROM THE FOURTH SCENE OF MORE GRAVESITE DESECRATION than any one woman should have to commit, Sylvie’s nerves were fraying. Demalion, nice and neat, and far too quiet in the passenger’s seat, wasn’t helping. Behind them, a trail of mud led back to the military section of the cemetery, where Hughes’s and Sorenson’s graves gaped. Sylvie thought she’d be reading about that in the papers tomorrow, wished she’d had the luxury of time enough to cover up her excavations.

She licked her lips, tasted dirt, shuddered, and felt her determined optimism sinking alongside the sun. The jeep seemed unwieldy, unresponsive, and she pulled off the road.

Demalion looked up from the map he was frowning at. “What’s going on? The general’s estate is miles from here still. Why’d you stop?”

“I know where it is. Alex gave me the list, too. Key Largo, down by the boatyards,” she said. “God, what if we’re wrong? What if Strange’s lich ghost is perfectly content to eat her way through the city? What if Odalys isn’t at the general’s house? We really have no reason to believe Odalys is living in a dead man’s home—”

“No reason not to,” Demalion said. “Trust your instinct.”

“Zoe’s on the line,” she said, her throat tight. “Makes it a little hard to gamble.”

Demalion didn’t have a quick response for that. There was none to be had. Their choice of path was educated guesswork, based on a leap of logic. Sometimes that was all you got.

Five Hands, five dead people. Five choices. They’d dismissed three of them. Which left them with General Hughes and the wild-card lieutenant, who seemed to have had no permanent residence at all.

She shivered, cold even despite the sultry night. She wanted her old cases back. She wanted an enemy who bragged and left a trail a mile wide. Instead, she had guesswork and greed, a ghost-possessed man for backup, and her family at stake. She wanted her little dark voice to rouse her to rage, but it was quiescent.

“Sylvie,” Demalion said, “any choice is better than none.”

“Fine,” she said. “The general’s it is.”

Sylvie put the jeep in gear, bumped it back onto the road, and drove with disregard for the posted speed limits and the traffic. If she was wrong, if the general’s house wasn’t the right place, better to find out as soon as possible. She wished that the truck had panned out, that Suarez had called with a location. She got the truck back? She was installing a GPS unit and tracker.

Full dark had settled in by the time they found the address. General Stephen Hughes had a thirty-acre estate, a sizable holding on an island key, ringed round by an iron-spiked limestone wall, and an automated gate that was chained shut.

Sylvie got out of the jeep, walked up to the gate, peered through the dark. The plat, courtesy of Alex, showed the house at the back of the property, right on the water. The gate revealed a long driveway overhung by oaks laden with Spanish moss and air plants. She sniffed, wishing she had a werewolf nose, the better to scent anything, living or unliving. All she smelled was salt air, the heavy green scent of moss, and mown grass. She leaned against the gate, the metal cold against her heated face.

“Dead end?” Demalion asked.

“God,” Sylvie said. “Zoe . . . What am I going to tell my parents?”

“What did you tell mine?”

Rage flushed her, burned out despair, made her dirt-smeared hands on the gate shake, rattling the chain. She wheeled on him, and he took a step back, hands held high. She’d expected to see anger on his face, but there was only calculation.

Demalion knew her far too well. Knew what fueled her and would provide a reason for fury when she needed it to fuel her. The relief she felt nearly undid his efforts, and she snapped at him, “Is this really the time to bring that up? God, you’re going to throw that in my face forever. I died for you. . . .”

“It is a trump card, yes,” Demalion snapped back.

Wright, despite his urge to help and protect, didn’t know her ways, her cues, and kept her off balance, endangering both of them. Demalion, on the other hand, was backup.

She grinned at him, nasty and tight, and felt her nerves settle. So what if this was Zoe on the line? It only meant the stakes were higher.

The padlock was cheap enough, common enough—the basic locker-room combination lock—fed through a length of chain. In the distance, a shrill sound echoed, distorted over the water. A scream.

Sylvie picked up a rock and bashed the lock open. For a lock on a dead man’s land, it was shiny new, the chain still supple; it got regular use. Demalion shoved the gate, and Sylvie revved the jeep; he slid in, and they headed up the long drive as quickly as the shut-off headlights would allow. No sense in warning Odalys that they were on their way. She’d expect them, but every ounce of surprise counted.

Salt air curled about her hair, licked at her skin, left her thirsty. She turned her head to get away from a particularly invasive breeze, thinking, windows, cars should have windows, and said, “You hear that?”

Demalion closed his eyes, fell silent, turned his head from side to side. “Screaming.”

“Yeah,” she said. She picked up the pace, nearly jerked them off the driveway when a dark shape cannonballed out of the trees lining the drive and shrieked right under their engine.

“Peacock,” she muttered. “A goddamned peacock. We’re chasing a bird screaming—” She rounded the drive, and trailed off. The house was ablaze with light. The driveway held three cars; still pinging with warmth. Most damning of all, pulled right up to the front door, was Sylvie’s truck, its clawed hood nearly luminous in the dark.

She put a hand on his shoulder, keeping him in the jeep when he started to get out. “Demalion. You should stay here. There’s going to be a lot of ghost-inimical magic flying around.”

“I’m coming,” he said. “I know you, Sylvie. You want Odalys dead. I need her alive. If I’m to have any chance at a new life, new body, I need her skills, her information. And the ISI can and will get it from her.”

“Pretty cavalier with Wright’s body and soul, there. He might have a different opinion. Hell, he might want to wait in the car.”

Demalion shook his head. “No. He’s agreed to this.”

“Let him tell me.”

“Do we really have time?” Demalion said. “That ghost is—”

“Make time,” Sylvie said.

“You still don’t trust me.”

“You’re dead. You’re not exactly a neutral party here.” He lunged, not away but toward; his mouth found hers, clung tight. He kissed words against her lips, please and trust me, help me, and don’ts. She translated them, breathed back her answers: Yes, and I want to, and I’ll trys, and there was salt between them, seasoning her weak promises. They couldn’t be anything but weak; wanting didn’t translate to having, and guarantees couldn’t even cover electronics, much less human lives.

If there was no other way, she’d destroy Odalys along with the lich ghosts and leave Demalion stranded. It was more than his life at stake, more even than Zoe’s. Odalys was far too practiced at necromancy for it to be a new talent; in all likelihood there was a long line of dead in Odalys’s past. She couldn’t leave that loose in her city.

She let her mouth linger against his for one silent moment, then pulled back, wiping at her eyes.

“Please,” he said, voice thinned, a warm wisp of a breeze on her throat. “I died once, Sylvie. It’s worse contemplating it a second time.”

She leaned her head against his shoulder. Against Wright’s shoulder.

“I have to ask him,” she said. “He can’t go in there blind.”

Demalion nodded. The body she leaned against, draped herself over, suddenly went boneless.

“Wright?” she murmured. She slid off his lap even as his hand tightened on her hip, an absent clutching for stability in an unstable world. He blinked.

“Sylvie,” he said.

“We found Odalys,” she said. “We’re going to stop her. It’s risky. You could sit this out. Your call.”

He was shaking his head by “risky.” “I’m a cop, Syl. I do risky for my career.”

“Demalion will take over again,” she said. “He’s pretty pushy—”

“He knows the field better’n I do. Less likely to freak out,” Wright said. He raised a shoulder, let it drop, a lazy shrug that didn’t quite mask his shaking hands. “I trust him,” he said finally. “I’m inside him. He’s inside me. We know each other. He’s worried about me, about you. He wants to call the ISI, but he’s holding off because you said so. Me, I still think we should call the cops.”

“And let the ghost munch their souls?” Sylvie asked.

Wright flickered a tense smile. “Noted. Get on with it. Sooner this is done, sooner he can get out of my head, sooner I can go—All your ethical crises done with?” Demalion finished his sentence. “Odalys is waiting.”

Sylvie collected the dirt bundles, each a thick, soft roll about the size of a tube sock, wrapped in brightly colored fabrics. Orange for the general. Green for his ADC. Cherry red for Ms. Li. And a gritty plastic bag full of ash for Margaret Strange.

Sylvie wished she had a charm against Odalys; her gun would just have to do. Even if she didn’t intend to kill, nothing was so good at breaking magical focus as pain. A single bullet might save them yet.

The house was old, 1920s in style, and showed signs of it. The wood trim, beneath peeling paint, was green-stained with years of mildew removed and painted over. The front door, though unlocked, required a push to get past the swollen jamb. But the stained-glass trim in the windows shone bright, graceful lines of an earlier time still clear, and the interior, once seen, managed to be both simple and luxurious.

The rooms were spare and uncluttered, the furnishings simple and of excellent quality. The rooms were also utterly empty of people, though Sylvie nudged Demalion’s shoulder in one of the brightly lit guest bedrooms, directed his attention to the scatter of belongings across the rumpled sheet.

“Think the general liked to feel pretty?” Demalion said.

“Only if he used Zoe’s color palette,” Sylvie said. “Stupid little bitch.”

“The house is empty,” Demalion said.

“No one alive in it,” Sylvie said, both agreement and counter. Her mouth was dry. The house was deceptive in size; rooms unfolded from rooms; the floor echoed in such a way that she thought there might be a rare root cellar. The teenagers could be dead; their bodies discarded anywhere. Zoe among them.

“Doesn’t smell,” Demalion said.

“Hasn’t been long enough,” she said, rejecting his reassurance.

A wash of warm air crept through an opened window down the hall, carried the faint drift of sound with it. A woman’s voice.

Sylvie stiffened like a hound catching scent. She headed for the back door; Demalion scrambling to catch up.

The backyard was brightly lit; lanterns spiked the grass, ringed the illuminated pool, rimmed the eaves of the house, and cast glimmering sparks on the black waves beyond. The pool slanted sharply, one end close to the house and beach, the other spread wide to accommodate limestone tiling and a dining area.

Sylvie gathered all of that in one dazzle, light against the dark sky, but her attention hooked hard on the demented tea party Odalys was hosting. Zoe, Jaz, Matteo, Trey, were trussed neatly to white-painted, wrought-iron pool chairs, tucked closely around the table as if any moment someone would serve a meal. But the meals on offer were the teens’ souls. Jaz and her boyfriends sagged in their bonds, their faces sallow and pained, even unconscious; their Hands of Glory had been returned to them, lay in their laps like hellish spiders. Beyond the table, nearing the edge of the limestone tile, beneath the shadows of gumbo limbo and poisonwood, Zoe, bound and gagged, kicked feebly at Odalys as the woman knelt beside her.

Odalys straightened up, smoothing Zoe’s hair absently. “Don’t fuss so. It’ll all be for the best. You want to be my apprentice, don’t you? I have a plan. Trust is a part of—”

Gun in hand, Sylvie stepped out to greet Odalys. “Trust doesn’t involve tying people up.”

“How dull your sex life must be,” Odalys said. Sylvie really didn’t like her expression, calculation mixed with satisfaction, as if she’d expected Sylvie to make it in time to—what? Play witness? Or something more sinister.

“Step away from my sister,” Sylvie said.

Odalys smiled and stepped behind Zoe, resting her hands on the girl’s shoulders. Zoe twitched, trying to push her hands off.

“I don’t think so,” Odalys said. “Even you wouldn’t shoot through your little sister to get to me.”

Sylvie kept the gun leveled. “You’re a lot bigger than she is. Demalion, untie the rest of them. Get them out of here.”

He moved around her, careful not to step between Sylvie and Odalys. He bent over Trey, seated the closest to the house. Trey’s chin lolled on his chest; his skin gleamed as white as the paint. Demalion straightened, face grim as his voice. “This one’s dead already.”

Sylvie’s attention flickered for a moment, a quick glance in Demalion’s direction, as if she could see the boy’s pulse not beat in the shadows of his throat, and it was all Odalys needed. Her hand came up, the lighter flaring bright, a thrown bridge through shadow, from one circle of light to the next, landing on the Hand of Glory in Matteo’s lap. Sylvie got off a single reflexive shot, jerking the gun skyward at the last, afraid she would hit Zoe; then the ghost lethargy crashed down on her, the ghostly miasma smothering her into darkness.

24

The Quick and the Dead

WHEN SYLVIE WOKE, IT WAS TO PINS AND NEEDLES ALL OVER; HER skin burned and itched, an enormity of discomfort so great that it took her long minutes to realize that things had changed. She had joined the ranks of bound-to-chairs; the wrought iron was savaging her spine through her empty holster. But as befitted an unwelcome guest, her chair had been dragged away from the table, closer to the house. Her gun was gone; her hands were tied, and the cloth bundles of grave dirt were attempting to burn holes through her flesh.

Damned Odalys, Sylvie thought. Gun versus a lighter, and the woman still got the jump on her.

The little dark voice growled. You didn’t take the kill shot. Always take the kill shot. Your fault, all of this.

She should have, Sylvie agreed. Forget that Odalys was human; forget that Demalion wanted Odalys alive. Given a second chance, a third chance, she’d shoot first.

Sounds of struggling, grunting, caught her attention. Cautiously, she turned her head, neck aching, to see what could be seen. Odalys, hair coming unpinned, skirt smeared with rust and dirt, was manhandling Demalion onto the table itself, having run out of chairs. Wright’s body might be long, might be lanky, but it was muscled. The task was made more difficult by the closeness of the other chairs, of Jaz’s and Matteo’s proximity to the table, and the ghosts pressing in close behind them.

Sylvie blinked. Was that? It was. Her gun lay unattended on the table, bare inches from Demalion’s lax hand. Wake up, she thought. Goddammit, wake up!

She couldn’t understand why Odalys hadn’t killed them both. A glance at the blazing Hands of Glory suggested the answer. They were bait. A sop to Margaret Strange so that she wouldn’t interfere with the other ghosts and their transitions to flesh.

A cold blur at the edge of her vision, and Sylvie turned her head. The general’s ghost, standing beside the dead boy, jabbed an accusing finger at the boy’s corpse; the gape of his mouth shaped words Sylvie couldn’t hear. It didn’t matter; his gesturing was explicit, and Odalys’s response was clear enough.

“He didn’t tell me he had a bad heart. He’s a goddamned kid. I wasn’t trying to palm off a defective body on you. You’re no good to me if you gain the body and kick the bucket at the same time. I’ve been counting on my completion fee. I’ll give you a choice. Either take your lieutenant’s boy—”

The lieutenant’s ghost stepped back from the Matteo as if burned, offered the body to his general. The general shook his head, drifted toward Odalys, scowling. The lieutenant lashed out and began feeding off Matteo.

Odalys put up wary hands. “Okay, okay, not stranding your lieutenant. I get it. Here—what about this one?” She gestured toward Wright, splayed and trussed like some particularly gothic table centerpiece. “This one’s good. Yeah, it’s a little older and it might be a little work to get into; he’s doublesouled. But the body’s got training. Gun calluses come standard.”

Sylvie bridled, bit her lip to smother her shout of outrage. Odalys, the consummate saleswoman, selling things that didn’t belong to her. Selling people . . . Sylvie jerked harder in her bonds, felt the rope pop with the first tiny frayed thread, a small bite into the loops that held her. She couldn’t do anything to help Demalion until she got free. If Odalys found out she was awake, aware, she’d put a stop to that, and Sylvie wouldn’t wake up until it was all done, until there were strangers looking back at her through Zoe’s eyes, through Wright’s.

In her chair, Jasmyn twitched and thrashed as Marianna Li fed off her, the barbed tongue wrapped twice about her neck, sinking into her chest. Marianna Li was going to wake up in a body full of bruises if she didn’t slow down, but the ghost’s hunger for a new life was like a starving dog’s whine; it resonated in her flesh, instantly understood.

Jasmyn thrashed once more and fell back to laxity—slack muscles, slack expression.

Beyond Jasmyn, Matteo twisted and struggled ineffectively; even as the lieutenant’s ghost fed on him, he seemed reluctant to fight back, to cause himself pain. A brute body and a delicate constitution.

Sylvie had no such compunction. She jerked her wrists back and forth, ripping at the rope, tearing her skin, greasing the ropes with human iron, until she was free.

She took a deep breath, began the effort of slipping out of the windings of rope. Though the knot was gone, the rope still fed through the gaps in the scrollwork, pinning her in place.

Marianna Li’s ghost pressed closer, embracing the girl from behind Jasmyn’s lap, then into her skin. The Hand of Glory went out, flame sucked inward. Jasmyn twitched once, twice. Her eyelids fluttered.

Sylvie yanked herself free, one hand already seeking out the dirt pouches. Right pocket, red bag, Li’s grave dirt. She wound up and threw it, fastball, into Jasmyn’s chest.

The cloth bag, porous, loosely tied, exploded as it was meant to do. The ghost erupted from Jasmyn’s body like a volcano plume, like a body blown to ash, burning the skin as she left.

Jasmyn sagged back in the seat, eyes glassy, body utterly limp. Matteo’s eyes bulged over the gag; his struggles doubled. In the shadows, Zoe made some shrill sound behind her gag.

Christ, Sylvie thought. She’d just killed her. Killed both of them. Jasmyn as well as the ghost.

The girl was dead already, her soul devoured, her little dark voice said. You just made it evident.

One more dead on her watch. Sylvie’s throat burned. No more. She was going to save the rest of them. Zoe, Demalion, Wright, even Matteo. And she was going to do it all before Margaret Strange showed up and turned them all into ghost chum.

Odalys spun around at the sound of Jasmyn’s de-ghosting, Sylvie’s gun in her hand. Odalys might be talented at necromancy and running a business, Sylvie thought, hitting the limestone so hard she felt it chip, but she couldn’t aim for crap. The shot went hopelessly wild, spanged off the eaves, splintered wood, and buried itself in the pine mulch around the pool. On her second attempt, the gun jammed, bloodying her hand. She cursed and hurled it into the pool.

“You shouldn’t even be awake,” Odalys said.

Sylvie rose, brushing at her scraped skin, still dark with graveyard dust, still humming with a shield she’d inadvertently applied. It coated her clothes, her skin; hell, she’d probably even breathed some in. That, coupled with her own willpower—she doubted Odalys could put her down again, even with a whole chandelier of burning Hands.

“I learn,” Sylvie said. “I came prepared. Besides, I think my soul’s too damn unpalatable for your ghosts.”

“Don’t bet on it,” Odalys said.

Behind her, there was a sudden breeze, a ruffle of dank, warm air, like a person’s stopped breath. The water on the pool, rippling where the gun had parted its surface, began rippling in another direction.

A peacock shrieked, its cry abruptly cut off, a deadly fade.

“I think Margaret will like you very much,” Odalys said. “In fact, I’m counting on it. The best of both worlds. I get rid of you, and I get to keep Zoe.”

Odalys smirked at her. “I always did want an acolyte.”

She stepped away from the table, stepped into a shadowy area beneath sheltering trees. The ground glimmered faintly in a familiar circle. Protection of Odalys. In the heart of it, a single chair. One where Odalys intended to sit and watch her dead clients come back to life. Priding herself on her work.

“If I pull you out of your safe space, how much do you think she’d like you?” Sylvie said. A choking gasp made her threat meaningless. It wasn’t just her and Odalys here. Wasn’t just a choice between her and Odalys that Strange would make.

It was Zoe. It was Demalion. It was Matteo. Best thing Sylvie could do would be to free them and get the hell out of here. Leave Odalys trapped in her circle, leave her attempting to placate the spirit she’d created.

Zoe kicked, spitting mad, wiggling fiercely in her bonds.

Demalion growled, nothing catlike about it, only a stubborn refusal to scream. The general’s ghost drew back, circled the table, came back again. Sylvie, trying to keep an eye on Odalys, on Zoe, for the unbound ghost of Margaret Strange, who could be anywhere, fumbled through her pockets for the cloth with the general’s grave dirt. Demalion and Wright would have to come first in this soul-saving triage.

Matteo leaned away from the ghost, the lieutenant gone nearly translucent with effort. The ghost was weak, Sylvie thought, a tagalong from the general’s staff.

Sylvie hefted the bag, dirt bound with a blue ribbon, heard Odalys curse, and aimed—and balked. The general was draped over Wright’s body, seeking a way in. She couldn’t hit him without hitting Wright, without expelling his souls. She might take out the general, but Wright and Demalion would be forced out of body, and the lieutenant’s ghost could give up wrestling with Matteo and just step in.

But if she got Matteo’s ghost, saved Matteo, got him out of the tangle of iron and ghosts and flesh—she could have a clear shot on the general. If Odalys didn’t stop her.

She lunged the distance to Matteo’s chair, bent down, let the grave dirt bag fall, fingers working the knots, wishing she carried a knife. “Fight, Demalion. Keep fighting him.”

At least, given Matteo’s lackluster attempts at escaping, the knots hadn’t drawn tight, unmanageable to her fingernails. She got one of his hands free, working fast, murmuring, “Hold on, hold on. It’s going to be all right.” His eyes, when she glanced up, were glassy and wild. Her skin crawled, expecting the lieutenant’s ghost to object to her actions at any moment, but he was growing thinner and paler by the moment. The flames on the Hand on Matteo’s lap were dimming.

Sylvie got Matteo’s second hand free, already saying, “Hurry, run, don’t look back—” and took a fist to the jaw that sent her sprawling.

She tasted blood, her lip split against her teeth, and her head reeled. The table jerked on the stone, Demalion fighting to save himself, Wright, her . . . unable to do anything.

Sylvie spat blood, fury at yet another bad decision fueling her. She’d read it wrong. The lieutenant’s lich ghost wasn’t translucent because he had been weakening. It was translucent because most of his soul had taken over Matteo’s flesh: She’d just freed a bad guy.

Odalys was laughing, as entertained as if she were watching a pratfall comedy.

Knees under her, Sylvie pivoted, got up in time to block the next sluggish blow with her forearm. Her sneakers slipped on the damp stone, the wavelets lapping over the edge of the pool.

Matteo—no, the lieutenant—twisted in her grip, dodged her blows at nose, neck, groin, knee, and she gritted her teeth and cursed. He was getting faster, learning his new body. And that was nothing but bad news. Matteo had been fit in body but soft in experience. Sylvie, who fought dirty, ugly, and for keeps, could have had Matteo down and restrained by now, but she was fighting an experienced soldier in a young man’s body; a man who’d killed before, full of desperation to stay alive. Experience told. Despite her best efforts, Sylvie took a punch to the collarbone that sent her reeling, gasping for air; then his hand was at her nape, at her waist, dragging her the two steps to the glimmering blue-lit pool.

“Hold her! Hold her!” Odalys shrieked. Sylvie got a quick glance of Odalys looking alarmed, a more disturbing glance of Strange making the scene, her ghost shape swelled nearly solid with stolen bits of soul; then Sylvie’s world was blue-lit water and the bite of chlorine in her nose.

She had a heartbeat of time to realize his intention, sucked in a thin thread of air, all she could manage before the lieutenant pushed her facedown into the water. He knelt on her hips, pressed her head deeper. Her hair streamed about her; her nails scrabbled at the stucco side of the pool, keeping him from slamming her head into the side wall of the pool. She refused to let out the air she’d taken, refused to give in and take a breath of water. She kicked, felt her heels hit his back, but too weakly.

One hand, her forearm on the wall of the pool, bracing her, she reached back with her other, clawing at his flesh, feeling the knotted muscle beneath the smooth skin. He flinched briefly, his grip on her nape slackening, and she got her head up, took a healthy gulp of air, caught a glimpse of something she hadn’t noticed before.

From this angle, so close to the concrete, Zoe’s chair was centered in a glimmering salt ring. Strange was pacing it, complaining in an incomprehensible fashion at an unbearable pitch.

Zoe’s soul and body apparently weren’t up for grabs.

The relief was sweet, if short-lived. Zoe, possessed by a dead woman or a slave to a necromancer—there wasn’t a win there. At best, there was a delay of game.

Sylvie gasped for air, for breath. Her attacker firmed his grip, fingers pinching tight on the back of her skull, and down she went again. Waiting for her to lose consciousness. To breathe in when she should be breathing out. To slacken her grip on her will, her body, and open a path for Margaret Strange.

She twisted, managed to get her mouth above water for the moment, an ear that popped with water flowing out of it. Margaret Strange complained, “You promised me a body, Odalys. I paid in advance.”

“A deposit’s not enough,” Odalys said. “Your estate is worthless. But I’ll give you a body, out of the goodness of my heart. Just not Zoe.”

Sylvie clawed at the coping, tried to claw him again, and he yanked her jacket up over her flailing arm. The grave-dirt package still left in her jacket—Lt. Charles Sorenson’s grave dirt—slid into the water and drifted downward in muddy clouds. Sylvie clawed at it, tried to catch it, but her fingers tipped it deeper in a slimy cloud.

Weight hit her back, and she coughed—water rushing into her mouth, choking her, her vision blurred by more than the dirty water—Sylvie went limp, praying, Let this work, let this work. . . .

And she found herself pulled out of the water, flung onto the limestone with jarring force; water burbled out of her throat, dark and gritty, and Sylvie couldn’t breathe for coughing. The lieutenant knelt on her outflung arms, kept her splayed and displayed. “Odalys. She’s ready now.”

Sylvie held back the laughter; oh, she was ready. Just give her the chance and she’d show them how ready she was. . . .

Strange peered down at her, the ghostly blur of her face sharpening. “This one?”

“It’s better for your purposes,” Odalys said, voice sweet, low, coaxing. “Zoe’s magically talented. A budding necromancer. Too much for you to take over, perhaps. But her sister . . .”

Zoe’s eyes were huge above her gag; her hands were nearly free. Blood streaked her wrists.

Sylvie coughed water, let her limbs stay limp as if the fight had been beaten out of her. “You think you’re going to keep Zoe? As an apprentice? After you kill her sister?”

Odalys came to the very edge of her salt ring, and said, “Zoe will remember you came here all hotfoot to keep her from her birthright. From her power. She’ll get over it. Her kind always does. What’s family compared to power? And if she proves recalcitrant? Well, there are spells for that.”

“She’s older,” Strange said.

“She’s legal,” Odalys said. “No waiting. I know you’re a woman of . . . appetites.” The coaxing tone dropped from her voice, became blunt. “Take it or leave it, Strange. You stiffed me my fee. I’m being extraordinarily generous here.”

“Generous with my body,” Sylvie snarled. “I don’t think—”

“Put her under again,” Odalys said. “She’s too lively.”

Sylvie twisted, fought, kicked, but it was mostly for show. After all, he was taking her back the direction she wanted to be. The pool. Still, she needed to—she managed to squirm away from him enough that he had hold of her hips when she went back into the water, instead of her neck. It allowed her the leverage she wanted.

Sylvie pushed forward, put her hands against the wall, pulled herself into the water, splashing free, ungainly as a beached dolphin. But she was in; she was free of his hands. She hit the bottom, pushed off, lunged upward, and caught the lieutenant around the knees, pulling him into the water after her.

He shrieked as he hit it and went utterly limp, as if the surface of the water had slapped him senseless. He sank past her, hit the bottom, and drifted back up again, limbs splayed. Foam splattered from his skin.

Grave-dirt soup, she thought, but was already moving past him. She surged out of the pool, toward Demalion. Zoe was safe enough for the moment, and Odalys was stuck in her circle.

Sylvie’s clothes were clammy, slapping and constricting her skin, and in the midst of that she missed the first cold press of Margaret’s barbed tongue lashing tight about her neck. But she couldn’t miss the muffled breathlessness of a pillow pressed tight to her face, even in the ghost’s memory, replaying the murder that gave her another chance at life. All the grave dirt on her skin, in her clothes, in the water streaming off her meant nothing to Strange. Just like the showdown at Invocat. An unbound lich ghost was more powerful than that.

Faintly, even as she clawed uselessly at the feeding tube, scoring her own skin, she heard Strange say, Acceptable. Keep your little would-be witch.

Relief seared her, weakened her just a little bit: Whatever happened here tonight, Zoe would live. . . .

As a slave. But you won’t. Demalion won’t. Wright won’t. Maybe they’re already gone, and you’ll miss it. As if to emphasize the voice’s point, she heard Demalion kicking at the table; it sounded entirely too much like death throes.

Sylvie shuddered; the barbed tongue re-formed no matter how she clawed at it, ghost plasma immune to all her human determination and strength. She was conscious of her soul being drawn up, fed on, peeling out of her flesh like her marrow being cored from her bones.

The god of Love had taken a piece of her soul once to shore up his own. He had returned it once he no longer needed it.

She didn’t think Strange would be so generous.

Her head ached, her body felt smothered, and her heart kept to irregular bursts of panic. She was going to die. Wright was going to die. Demalion—

There had to be something she could do, besides lie here and feel her soul ripped out.

As if a ghost could do it, her little dark voice growled. When a god had to ask permission . . .

She’s doing it, Sylvie thought. Eros had just been polite about it.

She’s not doing it very well, the little dark voice pointed out.

Sylvie relaxed, calm suddenly, even as a particularly vicious pull on her soul woke pains in places she never knew had nerves at all. Strange sighed above her, the sound tired, frustrated. Exasperated.

Not doing it very well, indeed, Sylvie thought. She was Lilith’s human daughter, and she didn’t yield. She wasn’t unconscious, wasn’t lost in the lich ghost’s memory of death, wasn’t giving in. . . . She could still fight.

The faint taste of victory receded as fast as it had come. She could fight, felt like she could fight this ghost forever, but Demalion couldn’t. Wright couldn’t.

Sylvie clawed at the ghost’s connection again; this time, the tongue felt nearly real, nearly flesh, as Strange poured all her effort into devouring Sylvie’s soul. And flesh was something she could fight.

Stop fighting me, Strange complained.

Sylvie growled, her voice a ragged whisper beneath the constriction. “You’ve not seen fighting yet.” She let go of her death grip on the hungry hold Strange had on her, stopped throttling the flow of something intangible, and scraped her hands along her own skin. Searching.

The cloth bags of graveyard dirt were gone, one dropped, one in the water, but Margaret Strange’s ashes had been shoved in the nearest Ziploc. Sylvie found the plastic bag; clammy, greasy, a gritty weight. She punctured the bag with torn nails, and flung a handful into Strange’s face.

“That’s your bones,” she snarled. “You’re dead. You should stay that way.”

The ghost recoiled; the ash blowing across her surface and sticking, like sand to wet skin, like metal filings to a magnet. It wasn’t destroying her, wasn’t dissipating the spirit as the grave dirt had done for Li or the lieutenant, but it was . . . working in its own fashion, reminding Strange of what it was like to be flesh.

The ash seeped inward, sketching bones beneath the ectoplasm, creating vulnerabilities—old bones could ache, old bones could break—Sylvie kicked hard at the ghost’s forming skeleton, got purchase, and felt impact race up her own shins. Margaret Strange stumbled back.

Sylvie scrabbled for the rest of the bag. If one handful could slow her, bring her to a shape that could be harmed . . .

Getting as close as she could—she wanted all of the ash to hit Strange—she ripped the plastic apart. Bone scrap and ash flew outward, carried on the evening breeze and zoomed in on Strange like hornets.

Strange twisted, flickered, shrieked, and slowed. Bones sprouted and grew like kudzu, opaque, brittle, a faint hint of organs ghosted into place. All vulnerable. All mortal frailties in an untouchable spirit.

Matteo’s iron chair, abandoned when he attacked her, loomed close, and Sylvie grabbed it, grunted with the effort, and swung it as hard as she could. Wrought iron, and she couldn’t get it off the ground more than a foot, but it smashed satisfactorily into Strange, through the ectoplasm, and juddered hard against bone. The ghost . . . fell, her shin-bones cracked, her knees out of place.

She flailed at the stone, howling, and Sylvie sagged over the chair, breathing hard, willing herself to swing it again. And again, as many times as was needed to pulp bone. Her hands shook; the lich ghost might not have stolen her soul, but the fight had exhausted her. She tightened her grip on the chair, sucked in a breath, and heard its pained echo in another gasp.

Demalion. Another breath. Her name on his lips, a sibilance barely voiced. “Syl—”

His body was a taut arc of pain; his soul being torn out, though the general’s ghost was nowhere to be seen. Gone translucent. That close to success. That close to erasing Wright and Demalion, and digging a new home for himself in Wright’s flesh. The general reeled back for a moment, looked startled and sated, a man finding his pleasure sooner than he expected.

Demalion screamed, his voice rough and full of despair.

“Hey, General!” Sylvie said. Her heart felt frozen in her chest, terror for Demalion girded round with scalding rage.

Odalys swore, and rose from her seat, paced a tight circle within her salt shield, her prison. She wouldn’t stay put much longer, and there were Strange and Zoe yet to deal with. . . . But Demalion . . .

Sylvie remembered the bag she’d dropped, unwilling to risk hitting the joined spirits of Wright and Demalion. That risk seemed a hell of a lot smaller now, when they were going to be lost anyway if she didn’t act.

The bag felt like lead in her hands, heavy with her fear and exhaustion, with the potential for this to go so wrong. The general growled, pressed as close as a lover to Wright’s body; his eyes glimmered at Sylvie with hatred.

She could feed that, she thought, get his attention, maybe draw him away. “Looking for your lieutenant? I left him dead in the pool.”

The general stiffened, raised his head, animal-bright eyes narrowing. His lips curled up, bared teeth. “You—”

“Guess you’ve been off the battlefield too long,” Sylvie said. “You’ve forgotten how to look out for your men.”

The ghost took one furious step forward, and it was enough. Sylvie smashed the bag down at his ghostly feet; the dust plumed upward, and the general billowed and dissolved.

She hissed in satisfaction, but then Demalion went limp, and Zoe screamed, recognizable even through the gag. Sylvie spun and wanted to scream herself. Couldn’t she catch a break?

Strange had pulled herself forward, crawling toward the nearest refuge she could find. And the bones that had allowed Sylvie to hurt her allowed Strange to claw right through the salt ring surrounding Zoe. Clawed her way up and bit deep into Zoe’s neck. Zoe screamed again; loud, shrill, rising, and angry. There was nothing of fear in it. Only a rage that echoed Sylvie’s. Zoe was her sister after all.

Zoe’s hand found freedom, just that bit too late, and flailed at the ghost, tore at her gag. “Sylvie!”

Odalys kicked her way out of her own salt ring, and Sylvie wished very badly for her gun. But wishes were meaningless—the gun stayed wet and waterlogged, lost in the pool.

Odalys said, “I propose a deal.” It wasn’t what Sylvie had expected, and she shot Odalys an incredulous look, turned to help her sister.

She didn’t get far; a muttered word from Odalys, a splash of her own blood, and in the pool, Matteo twitched and started rising. “Zombies are inelegant,” Odalys said. “But often useful. Let’s make a deal, Shadows. I walk away, you get to save your sister from Strange. You don’t hunt me, and I don’t slow you down, just enough—”

There was a wail in the air, a banshee shriek that Sylvie thought was Strange, then the peacocks, then realized—police sirens, headed their way. Odalys’s gaze flicked toward the door, toward escape, and Sylvie felt relief and dread in equal measure.

Backup and a threat of their own. What would the cops think when they came through the house and found the corpses sprawled in chairs, on the stones, on the table—

Demalion groaned, and it was a sweet, sweet sound.

Zoe and Strange still battled, and Matteo rose out of the water, not slow at all.

“Muscle memory,” Odalys said. “The easiest zombies of all. All instinct. Finishing up what they started. He wanted to kill you. Make the deal, Shadows. Save your sister.”

Sylvie dodged Matteo’s lunge, his hand ripping at her jacket, her hair—it stung but was harmless. He kept himself between her and Zoe, between her and Strange. . . .

“Odalys,” Sylvie said.

The woman hesitated, half in shadow, the amulet in her hand glowing softly, a small telltale glimmer.

“No deal.” Sylvie burst into motion; Matteo was between her and her sister? Fine. She could get rid of him by taking out the necromancer who controlled him. Odalys, necromancer, businesswoman, civilized killer—she squeaked in shock and surprise when Sylvie closed on her, turned, and ran.

She didn’t get far, her high heels useless off the stone. Sylvie tackled her long and low, sent her sprawling against the raised roots of a strangler fig, and snatched the amulet from her hand, snapped it in half—it was old bone and brittle.

Odalys twisted and clawed, waking to the animal side of what was happening, but it was too late. Sylvie punched her hard between the eyes, knuckles first, twisting her wrist for that extra snap.

Odalys went satisfactorily limp, dazed and passive. Sylvie dragged her back out to the pool, ignoring the sirens coming ever closer. Odalys shrieked as the saw grass and mulch tore at her skin.

“You think that hurts?” Sylvie said. “You should try getting your soul munched on. Oh, wait. You will.” She frisked her quickly, efficiently, ripped off anything that might be a protective amulet, and dragged her back toward the pool, back toward Zoe and Strange.

“I bet Strange will like you even better,” Sylvie said.

“No, please,” Odalys said. “Please!”

“You’ve got the perfect package after all. Looks, not too old. Even a healthy bank account.”

In the light, she could see Zoe still struggling, still fending off Strange, with a determination that didn’t surprise Sylvie at all.

Lilith’s daughter. Awake. An unyielding will.

She hadn’t wanted Zoe to know about the Magicus Mundi, but at least her introduction to it had woken that strange part of Lilith’s bloodline that was determined to survive and win at all costs. It was saving Zoe’s life right now.

“Please!” Odalys shrieked, and Sylvie threw her down.

“Oh, shut up,” Sylvie said. “I’m not feeding you to Strange. I want her dead and gone even more than you.”

She shoved Odalys against the table, picked up one of those iron chairs again, and staggered forward. This time, she’d crush Strange’s skull. This time, she’d do so much damage that even a ghost would give up and die. . . .

Strange’s ghost screamed.

All of them froze. Police sirens had nothing on the sound of something dead and in agony. The sound rattled Sylvie’s bones, made her eyes sting and water, her nose bleed.

Strange flailed; her nails grew long, deformed, and gouged at Zoe’s face.

“Fuck you,” Zoe whispered, past the constricting tongue about her throat, plunged through her skin. Blood streaked her jaw, her cheekbones in thin rivulets. “You’re nothing but hunger. Nothing but slime and memory.”

It didn’t sound like her sister’s voice at all, sounded like Sylvie’s own internal predator, that little black voice. Implacable. Refusing to be beat. Lilith’s legacy awake in her sister’s blood.

Zoe gritted her teeth, her jaw a knot of effort, and she drove her free hand into the ghost’s chest, shattering brittle, ghostly ribs, and closed her fist around a ghostly heart. In that frozen moment, Strange cried out once more, a sound entirely inhuman. It spiraled up and up, so sharp Sylvie expected it to pierce the clouds, completely unconstrained by the human need for breath. A sound of purest pain.

Strange’s back arched and split, ripped apart from the inside as Zoe squeezed hard, squeezed tight, and pulped the ghost’s faded heart. Something like blood rolled down Zoe’s arm, dark, smoky, clinging. Strange’s expression of fixed hunger went blank and shocked, the face of mortality on something long dead. Her body—ectoplasm, bone, memories of organs and muscles—burst over Zoe’s skin, sinking in as if it were no more than a splash of water.

Zoe sighed, her eyes wild and bright. “A girl could die of waiting,” she said hoarsely.

“What—” Sylvie couldn’t take her gaze from her sister. From her sister’s flexing hand, stained red to the elbow from a ghost’s blood.

“Winner. Loser. I decided which one I was going to be when I was thirteen years old. Cut me loose.”

Sylvie rocked back on her heels. “No.”

“What?”

Odalys had staggered to her feet and was nearly to the dark shelter of the bushes. Sylvie waved a dismissive hand at Zoe, and said, “Odalys.”

Odalys flinched, her gaze jumping from Zoe to Sylvie and back. “What did she . . . What are you? What is she?”

“Lilith’s human brood,” Sylvie said. “It has its perks. Now, sit down.”

The woman stopped in her tracks, collapsed where she stood.

Soft, the little dark voice scoffed. Odalys’s hair was full of dirt, bits of glittering salt. Her white shirt was shredded at the shoulders, and she was limping.

“Stay there,” Sylvie said. “I’ve got some things to do.” Maybe there was still time.

The police sirens cut off; flashing lights seeped toward them.

Never time enough.

She surveyed the scene with increasing dread. Three dead teenagers, one unconscious Chicago cop, one pissed-off teen, and Sylvie’s gun in the pool. Odalys would try to spin this, make herself the victim; her expression was already shifting from fear to calculation.

So Sylvie’s priority had to be—

She freed Demalion, pulled him up into a sitting position, tapped his face. “Demalion. Come on, come on.”

“Ow,” he murmured. “Not one of our better dates.” Despite the wry humor, there was nothing of amusement in the lines of his face. His closed eyes were deep shadows; his lashes tangled cobwebs.

“Never mind that,” she said. There were footsteps in the drive, approaching the house. Zoe fidgeted, working her way up to a real temper tantrum. “Pick a body,” Sylvie said. “Matteo or Jasmyn. Hurry it up. Younger than you might want, but hey, you could be a girl this time around. Not Trey. He’s defective. You don’t want to jump in and die again.”

Her voice shook. They really didn’t have time for this. But she could help Wright, help themselves at least a little. One less body lying around if Demalion left Wright now.

“You need a bridge of some kind,” Odalys said. “It won’t work.”

“Did I ask you,” Sylvie snapped. “Besides, he did it before, and he’s at his best under pressure, aren’t you? C’mon, Demalion—” She shook him. He winced away.

“Stop it.”

“Missing the boat here,” Sylvie hissed. “The cops are going to show up, and they don’t like the walking dead.”

She shook him again, trying to shake his eyes open. It worked; but the expression in them silenced her, made her heart pound. It looked like guilt.

“No point,” he finally said, made the fear real. “I’m alone in here. Wright’s gone . . . devoured.” He levered himself off her lap; she sprang up, paced the contours of the patio as if she could find Wright’s spirit hiding under the lawn furniture. Her throat ached.

Zoe said, “Could I please get untied?”

“You got one hand free by yourself,” Sylvie snapped. “One to go. Get to it. I’m busy.” She rubbed at her face; the salt on her bloody palm stung her eyes and made them water. Sickness soured her belly, tasted of flat metal in her mouth. Her hands twined, seeking the comfort of her gun, but it was drowned like Wright’s hopes. What she was going to tell Alex, so convinced Sylvie always saved people . . .

“I can’t believe you’re upset I saved myself!”

“I can’t believe you walked into this in the first place!” The spurt of rage was welcome, and if the cops hadn’t made the scene at that moment, walking out of the house, backlit by the interior lights into shooting gallery cutouts—generic men with guns—Sylvie would have happily sailed into a brawl to end all brawls with Zoe.

Demalion groaned, rose to his feet; he was white-faced, clumsy, staggering with pain, weariness, and—she bit her lip—moving like a man who didn’t know himself. A tiny balloon of hope she hadn’t known she held burst. Alone in a strange body without even Wright’s subconscious to guide the long limbs.

“So, Shadows, we found your truck. But I see you did, too. Nice of you to let us know . . .” Suarez stepped out of the light, took shape in the shadows, and Sylvie’s brain locked up, trying to decide if his presence was good or bad. It wasn’t his jurisdiction, and the cops behind him were his family. An incursion of Suarezes. She just didn’t know if they were coming to help her or to ensure she went down with Odalys.

Adelio’s face was grim, studying Jasmyn’s body, Trey’s; he pointed at the pool. “That Matteo?”

“Yeah,” she said. “But we got the killer for you.” She gestured toward Odalys. It felt oddly like a kid brandishing a finger painting, hoping for praise.

Odalys stroked her hair back, and said, “Please. You brought them here and killed them for involving your sister in their robberies.”

Should have killed her, left her body in the woods for the animals to eat, Sylvie thought. Odalys sounded too damn plausible. Much better than the scrap of story Sylvie had constructed, which consisted of pointing a finger at Odalys, muttering something about drugs to explain away the teens’ bodies, then refusing to say anything else. The Key Largo PD might have believed her. Adelio knew better.

“Oh, please,” Zoe said. “Like she’d bother. She makes me clean up my own messes.” She smiled shakily at the young policeman who knelt to untie her hand and ankles. “Besides, I didn’t do anything. It was all them. Some freaky type of pyramid scheme where they got paid for bringing in new would-be burglars. She’s all about the freaky initiation rites—”

Sylvie tuned her sister out, focusing instead on Suarez, on Demalion still testing his balance with as much success as a newborn colt.

“Nothing to add, Wright?” Suarez asked.

“Yeah, yeah,” Demalion said. “The blonde’s your man. Sylvie tried to save our asses. Drugs and corpses. Freaky initiation rites, indeed. I blame TV. Too many shows about secret societies—”

Tried to save.

He might not have meant it, but it resonated like a body blow, reverberating in her bones. She held her hands out to Adelio; they looked worse than they were, bloody and shaking, clotting thickly where she’d collected dirt and salt in the wounds. “Can we do this someplace else?” she asked.

Suarez toed over a dark, soft splotch on the concrete; it flopped like a decayed frog—one of the Hands of Glory, gone to rot now that the animating ghost was gone.

“Tío—” Felipe Suarez said. “There’s no mark on the bodies.” He stopped talking as Adelio held up a decisive hand.

“If I send you home, will you come to the station tomorrow without fail to file your report? I’m already on a limb here.”

She shivered at the thought. Another report on her failure. To sit across from Lio, to look him in the eyes and tell him a lie about how she’d saved Wright . . .

“Lightner? We can do this at the station. Now, and all night long, if you’d prefer. You have a lawyer, right? I hear they’re expensive if you get them out of bed to tell them—”

“Yes,” she said. “Yes. Tomorrow.” So close to tears, she’d promise him anything if he’d just give her the time to put herself back together, to figure out if she was drowning in relief or guilt.

“What?” Felipe protested. “We’re not just letting them leave—”

“We can . . . trust her,” Adelio said. “She’ll be in.” The knowledge of her debt to him, that IOU he had brushed aside, lingered in his face. He was sure of her.

She wasn’t even sure of herself at the moment. What she’d done, what she’d wanted to happen. If Wright had been in charge of the body, would it have been Demalion who was taken by the general’s appetite? Had her decision to let Demalion steer the body made Wright vulnerable?

Adelio gestured them onward, let the light from the house lead her forward. Demalion came to stand at her side, listing badly; gritting her teeth, she provided a shoulder. She couldn’t look at him. Too much guilt. Too much relief. Too much.

Adelio spoke quietly to Zoe, who was rubbing feeling back into her legs. Trust me, Sylvie thought, with all that entailed. It made her want to cry. That simple phrase that augured forgiveness.

Felipe held his hand out to Zoe, but before their hands linked—cop’s square hand, glint of gold in the light, Zoe’s blood-shadowed fingers—Sylvie snapped, “Don’t touch her.”

He recoiled; Zoe said, “Nice. He was just helping me, since you couldn’t be bothered—” But the look in her eyes was all about hunger and disappointment, an old and ugly expression on her young face. Sylvie shuddered, took Demalion along for the ride. Zoe had defeated Strange, had been drenched in ghostly blood; had she absorbed something with it?

Demalion whispered, “Trouble?” in her ear, a warm breath, a concern he wanted to share with her. She jerked away from him. Wright was dead, but it was hard to remember that when Demalion was walking around in his skin. She couldn’t allow herself to forget, couldn’t just accept it with wholehearted gladness. Wright was dead.

25

Postmortem

THE OFFICERS KEPT PACE WITH HER, SHOOTING HER RESENTFUL glances. They’d no doubt prefer her cuffed and in the back of a cruiser. Instead, they backed their cruisers away from her truck, allowed her to squeeze both Demalion and Zoe into the cab with her, and drive off, as if she’d just been visiting a party that had gotten out of hand. She stopped at the side of the road, just out of sight of the driveway, and waited.

“What are we doing?” Zoe asked. “I want to go home.” There was a tremble in her voice. Even Ms. Brat had a limit, and she’d reached hers.

“You’re the reason we’re out here,” Sylvie said. “You don’t get to make demands.” Unfair, she knew. She’d have come for the other teens, come to deal with Odalys and the Hands no matter what, but she wasn’t feeling forgiving.

They waited in the silence until Sylvie saw what she had waited for. Some tight knot in her chest eased as the cruiser drove by, Odalys a prisoner in the backseat. With three wealthy families about to get the bad news, ready to look for someone to blame, jail was the most likely outcome.

Wright, she thought, would have been pleased. The real world triumphing over the forces of the Magicus Mundi.

“She was going to kill you, Sylvie, and she didn’t think I’d care.” Zoe stared after the cruiser with bruised shock settling into her face, aging her.

“How long do you think jail will hold her?” Demalion asked.

“First parole hearing, she’s out of there, if she even gets convicted,” Sylvie said.

Beside her, Zoe stiffened, shivered. “She’s going to be so mad.”

Sylvie leaned into Zoe briefly, shoulder to shoulder, a nonverbal message of reassurance. “The ISI watches police reports, right?”

Demalion shrugged, muscles still stiff, an awkward hunch and drop instead of his usual fluid shift. “If the body count’s high enough. Strange enough. If the police mark the death off as drug-related, they won’t pay much attention.”

“So no help from that quarter,” Sylvie said. “Not a surprise.”

“What’s the ISI?” Zoe asked.

“None of your business,” Sylvie said. It lacked bite; at least Zoe was around to ask annoying questions. Alive, well, and whiny. Sylvie had never liked that irritating pitch in her sister’s voice before, but she kept thinking about Bella and the stranger in her skin. Zoe could have been erased, a murderous stranger in her body, her bed, her house, just biding her time. Sylvie shivered.

Odalys had to be watched. And Bella—Patrice Caudwell, rather—she had to be dealt with also. There was considerable mopping up yet to do.

She put the truck in gear, started them down the dark highway. Never enough lights in the Keys, and what there were only made the darkness more present. Demalion traded a glance with her over Zoe’s bent head. The girl fingered the shadow traceries on her arm with obsessive focus, the swirls, loops, and splashes the ghost’s blood had left behind.

When they had reached the city, Zoe said, “Will you stop the truck, please?” It was small and polite; her face was pallid even in the reflected taillights, her eyes sunken.

Sylvie pulled over to the nearest convenience store, let Zoe out. Zoe crawled over Demalion, too frantic to wait for him to gain control of his new limbs. He caught at her when she tripped, nearly fell. She pulled away and threw up in the garbage can, clinging to the plastic rim with shaking fingers.

“Hey, easy,” Demalion said, staggering out of the truck like a three-day drunkard.

Sylvie shoved him back toward it. “Sit. My sister.”

She ran a hand over Zoe’s back; the girl shook. Her voice shook also. “She tried to kill me, Sylvie.”

“So you’ve learned you can’t trust magic-users,” Sylvie said. “You through? Let’s get you cleaned up.” With a stay-there wave of her hand, she left Demalion guarding her truck and ushered Zoe inside. The fluorescent light was unkind to the both of them; Zoe looked dead white, ghastly grey against the bright flush of her lips. The mirrored shelves told Sylvie she looked like she’d lost a brawl in a mud pit.

She ignored the clerk’s stare, sent Zoe into the bathroom, and leaned against the door. Still standing guard. Still distrustful that Zoe was safe. It could have gone otherwise so easily. If Zoe hadn’t been so strong-willed, if she had been like her friends, she’d be dead and gone, another hole in Sylvie’s life. Lilith’s blood, waking to power, such a small thing to save her.

Then again, it had saved Sylvie, too.

Didn’t mean Sylvie regretted killing Lilith, though. The woman had been a menace. Immortal and crazy-obsessive wasn’t a good look on anyone.

Long minutes passed lost to the hum of the fluorescent lights and the Slushee machine, the scent of burning coffee and old hot dogs, and, finally, Sylvie tapped on the door. “Zo?”

“It won’t come off,” Zoe said, muffled by the closed door.

Sylvie went in, found Zoe sudsed up to the elbow and water spilled all over the sink and floor. Sylvie grabbed a handful of rough paper towels, wetted them, and washed the soap off; Zoe stood frighteningly passive under her ministrations as if she hoped Sylvie could do what she couldn’t. But when Sylvie finished washing the lather away, the stain was still there, like some tribal tattoo whose edges had been softened by time.

“Great,” Zoe muttered. “People are going to think I’m some grunge loser druggie. They’re going to be wondering if I have piercings!”

Sylvie found a stiff smile. “Don’t be melodramatic. It’s hardly the end of the world. Just a scar. And scars are the price we pay for surviving.”

“Now who’s being melodramatic?” Zoe sulked. “Now what?”

“That’s up to you. I’ve got Demalion to deal with, and I’m tired. You’ve proved you can survive on your own. What do you want me to do with you?”

The little dark voice tried to answer the question for Zoe, a slink of aggression, the paranoid precaution of a killer. It’s the mark of Cain; best be rid of her before—

Sylvie said, “Don’t have all night, Zo,” ruthlessly impatient, not with her sister but with her own dark self that wanted to steal her triumph. Zoe was alive. Zoe was safe. Everything else was irrelevant.

“Fine,” Zoe said. The shock was clearing from her face; her shoulders, which had been held so stiff and tight since Strange’s death, began to lower, soften. “I want a pack of cigarettes. I want it now. Then I want you to take me home so I can smoke in peace. And tomorrow I want you to give me my money back so I can start looking into scar removal. If lasers can blast a tattoo to smithereens, they can get rid of this . . . thing.” She held her arm out at length and sneered at it. “I won’t be marked by her.”

“You don’t want to come home with me? You’ll be okay on your own?”

“I killed a ghost that was trying to eat me. I think I can babysit myself.”

Sylvie swallowed hard. It hurt, but it was true. She forked over a damp fifty-dollar bill from her wallet. Zoe eyed it with irritation. “You’ve been spending my money?”

“Go get your damn smokes and get back in the car.”

Zoe headed for the door, and Sylvie grabbed her, reeled her in, flailing arms and protest, and crushed her into a hug. She bent her mouth to Zoe’s ear. “I love you, you little bitch. Next time, call me if you get into weird shit, okay? I don’t want to lose you.”

Zoe melted against her for a moment, then pushed away. “Yeah. Whatever.” Her lips turned upward, a fragile, half-assed smile. She sauntered out, and underage, without ID, still managed to con a pack of cigarettes and a lighter out of the clerk in less than a minute, and headed out into the parking lot.

Demalion slouched against the truck, looking boneless and wiped out. Zoe offered the pack to Demalion, who reached for it with the first graceful movement Sylvie had seen from him since Wright died. He jerked back, fingers short of the paper. He laughed, rusty in his throat. “God, muscle memory exists.”

Sylvie’s good humor faded and faded fast, remembering Wright. “Just get in the car, Demalion.”

“So you’re Demalion?” Zoe said, squinting at him in the lights. “I thought you were, like, dark-haired. Alex said—”

“Bad dye job,” Demalion said. Zoe looked at him, ground out her cigarette only half-smoked, and said, “You’re lying. You’re like them. A ghost. That’s not your body.”

“It is now,” Demalion said.

“I could get you out of it,” Zoe said.

“Get in the damned car,” Sylvie snapped. “Or I’ll leave you two to get acquainted here.”

She pushed at Zoe’s shoulder, watched the girl wince—well, she had been thrashing around pretty hard trying to get free. No half measures for her little sister. Sylvie felt obscurely proud. “Get in the truck.”

Zoe clambered up, Demalion after her. Sylvie went round to the driver’s seat and, faced with the road, put her head on the steering wheel.

“Syl?” Zoe’s voice was a little shrill, a little worried.

Demalion reached across her, put his hand on Sylvie’s nape, and she shuddered. “God. This was supposed to be my easy case.”

His thumb traced her spine, but he said nothing, a wise move since she felt brittle, ready to snap. Then he had to spoil it, by whispering, “Thank you.”

The tears started in her eyes; she knuckled them away fiercely. “Don’t you dare. Don’t you dare thank me. Wright died!”

Zoe’s eyes were huge, but she slunk back against the seat, stuck between them.

“Would you rather it have been me?” Demalion asked.

“It’s irrelevant,” she said.

“Irrelevant when my lover thinks that a stranger’s surviving is more important—”

“You don’t get it,” she snapped. “Let me simplify it for you. He had dibs. His body. His life. Not yours.”

She ground the truck into gear, pulled into traffic without looking, eliciting a shriek from Zoe and a flurry of honking.

They got several miles before Demalion said, “You know. If you were in the same situation. You would have survived, too.”

“I know,” she said. It was true. She would have fought for it, taken it for her own, a survivor to the last. “But it doesn’t make it right.”

This time the silence lingered. Zoe fell asleep, slumped into Demalion’s side. He put a careful arm about her, steadying her as the truck hit a rough patch of road. “What are you going to do about her?”

“Hands off,” she said. “The ISI can find their own witches. Zoe’s going to remedial witch school with Val. Going to learn why it’s a bad fucking idea to play with power.”

“Not that simple,” he said. “You think she’s been scared off? If she’s anything like you—”

“Just no,” she murmured. “No more. I’m taking her home. Then, tomorrow, I’m going to have to spin some amazing story for Suarez about what happened tonight. I may even have to take him flowers.”

SHE HAD DROPPED ZOE, STILL SLEEPY, STILL STUBBORNLY ASSERTING her independence, back at the empty house after extracting a promise that she’d call if she needed anything. Looking at the rigid set of Zoe’s spine, Sylvie knew she wouldn’t call.

“Lilith’s girls are tough,” Demalion said.

She twitched uneasily. He hadn’t commented when she unmasked her sister and herself. She’d hoped he hadn’t heard it.

“I thought Strange had you for a moment.”

“She did,” Sylvie said. “Couldn’t digest me.”

He frowned, a tiny thing that almost broke her. It wasn’t Wright’s frown, all furrowed brow and pinched eyebrows; it was Demalion’s more familiar expression. A faint inward slant, a tightening of his lips. Oh, he was making himself right at home.

Her apartment was too small, too intimate for the both of them. She wished she’d gone with her first instinct, taken them back to the office, with its aura of business, just business . God, she still had Wright’s check in her petty-cash box.

Sylvie dropped onto her couch, put her face in her hands. Demalion paced around the room, not antsy, but deliberately learning his new skin.

“What are you going to do?” she asked.

After two silent circuits of her living room, he said, “Chicago. I’m going back to Chicago.”

“Just like that?” Her skin felt flushed, feverish with exhaustion, with held-back emotion.

Another circuit, and he stopped behind her, his hands resting on the couch back. “You can’t even look at me. Why would I stay?”

She wanted to tell him he was wrong, but the words stuck in her throat. “I failed him, Demalion. I failed him when I could have saved him. But I didn’t want to lose you.”

A puff of air, a bitter laugh. “But you don’t want to keep me, either.”

“You’re not mine to keep,” she said. “Are you? Wright had a life. That has to be broken down and dismantled. Your mother will want to know you’re alive. You have to go.”

“I’ll come back, Shadows. If you want.”

She shuddered. That was the worst of it. She didn’t want him to leave, didn’t want to send him off now that he was back, but she didn’t want to see him either, see Wright’s expressions slowly changed to Demalion’s, his memory erased. If she hadn’t been able to save him, it seemed only fair that she remember him as he was.

“Do you want?” he asked. He was very still behind her; the apartment was quiet, close to dawn, and she felt like she could hear their hearts beating in that silence, carrying on their own communication.

She couldn’t answer him, too conflicted. To say yes, the word burning on her lips, was to admit defeat, to erase Wright. If she said yes now, she wouldn’t let him leave the apartment at all. If she said no, he’d walk out and never look back. Demalion was a practical man at his core.

Silence seemed the only answer. And one he seemed to understand. He leaned forward, kissed her hair. “I’ll arrange for a flight to Chicago.”

THE SKY WAS TURNING GOLD AND PINK, STILL DARKLY SHADED WITH inky blue, when they pulled into airport parking. She stopped the truck, turned off the engine, but made no move to get out.

“You’re not even going to see me off?” he said. He hadn’t sounded hurt in her apartment as he’d made arrangements. Hadn’t seemed anything but calm. But this was a crack in his facade. It wrung an answer out of her.

“I can’t,” she said. Bad enough in the low light of the streetlamps. Seeing Wright’s face with Demalion’s soul in it under the sharp clarity of the airport lights would break her. Make the whole thing seem final, somehow. “I just keep thinking. He’s got a wife,” she said. “A six-year-old boy who likes animals.”

He got out, slammed the door, leaned into the window.

The hurt had faded, shifted into anger. It looked strange on Wright’s easygoing features, the mobile mouth drawn tight and flat.

“You aren’t even going to ask, are you? You’re just going to think the worst. You assume I pushed Wright into the general’s grasp and saved myself.” His hands were tight on her window frame, his face utterly still.

She hadn’t been able to bring herself to ask, had barely been willing to consider it—except she had been doing nothing but since Demalion said Wright was gone. He raised his hands finally and began walking away.

“Did you?” she asked. Her voice was so low he had to come back toward her to hear the question. The security guards at the booth eyed them cautiously.

Demalion leaned back in, brought his cheek close to hers, his breath warm on her throat. She swallowed hard.

“No,” he said. “I did not. Wright . . . jumped. We were both struggling, both battling, both losing . . . and Wright—he chose to save me.” Demalion sounded as wrecked as she felt.

It took her a moment to get her voice working. “It’s not right. He shouldn’t have had to die,” she said, a bare rasp. “And it’s not fair. But I am glad you’re alive.”

His hands tightened on her shoulders, an embrace disrupted by the door of the truck, his lips brushed hers; then he was gone, disappearing down into the stairwell leading to the terminal. She shifted position a couple of times the better to watch him go. Wright’s spiky blond hair the last thing to disappear.

It shouldn’t have made a difference. Wright shouldn’t have had to make that choice; she shouldn’t have put him in the position to do so. But it did. Knowing that Wright had made the sacrifice unwound the choking suffocation in her chest. His death was her personal failure, but Demalion hadn’t been responsible for it.

She had known Demalion the better part of two years, and in that time he had told her his share of lies. She’d caught him in enough of them that she had recognized one even with Wright’s less-familiar face masking them. This, this was truth. Painful and unwelcome. It hurt Demalion that he had been saved, relegated to helpless bystander, needing protection, stung his pride, maybe even caused him grief. If Sylvie had liked Wright, found him a wholly admirable man, Demalion, with a more intimate view, had known him better. Wright really had been a white knight.

Demalion had a hard road ahead of him, she thought. A life not his own, and his own rolled up and erased by the ISI.

In the meantime, Sylvie had Zoe to watch over—out for, the little dark voice suggested—and a bunch of cases piling up. She’d tried the easy case; maybe she’d see what Alex had in the hard pile. It couldn’t be worse. And tomorrow, she’d meet with Suarez, explain Odalys as best she could, then take him to see the wall of flowers that had once been a coven of would-be satanists. Show him that there was more to the Magicus Mundi than despair and death. There could be justice. There could be hope.